A good vvife Gods gift and, a vvife indeed. Tvvo mariage sermons. By Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
         Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
      
       
         
           1623
        
      
       Approx. 246 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01534
         STC 11659
         ESTC S102916
         99838676
         99838676
         3063
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01534)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3063)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1066:01)
      
       
         
           
             A good vvife Gods gift and, a vvife indeed. Tvvo mariage sermons. By Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654. Two mariage sermons.
          
           [8], 24, [4], 67, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Hauiland for Fulke Clifton,
             London :
             1623.
          
           
             The first sermon is reprinted from "Two mariage sermons" by Gataker and William Bradshaw.
             "A vvife indeed" (caption title) has separate pagination; register is continuous.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Wives -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           GOOD
           WIFE
           GODS
           GIFT
           :
           AND
           ,
           A
           WIFE
           INDEED
           .
        
         
           Two
           Mariage
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           GATAKER
           B.
           of
           D.
           and
           Pastor
           of
           Rotherhith
           .
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               A
               vertuous
               Woman
               is
               a
               Crowne
               to
               her
               Husband
               :
               But
               she
               that
               shameth
               him
               is
               as
               rottennesse
               in
               his
               Bones
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           IOHN
           HAVILAND
           for
           FVLKE
           CLIFTON
           .
           1623.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           WORSHIPFVLL
           MY
           LOVING
           COSENS
           ,
           Mr.
           IOHN
           SCVDAMORE
           of
           Kenchurch
           in
           Hereford-shire
           ,
           and
           Mrs
           ELIZABETH
           SCVDAMORE
           his
           Wife
           ,
           many
           happy
           daies
           together
           ,
           with
           all
           true
           Blessednes
           ,
           both
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           .
        
         
           RIght
           deere
           ,
           and
           vnfeinedly
           beloued
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           I
           haue
           a
           long
           time
           much
           desired
           some
           good
           occasion
           of
           testifying
           mine
           hearty
           affection
           to
           your selues
           in
           particular
           among
           others
           of
           
           that
           Familie
           ,
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           my selfe
           so
           deeply
           indebted
           vnto
           .
           And
           I
           seeme
           now
           at
           length
           to
           haue
           lighted
           on
           that
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           so
           long
           longed
           for
           .
           Being
           to
           publish
           
             a
             wedding
             Sermō
          
           of
           a
           worthy
           Friend
           deceased
           ,
           (
           which
           
           I
           wish
           ,
           if
           Gods
           good
           will
           had
           so
           beene
           ,
           he
           had
           liued
           to
           doe
           himselfe
           )
           containing
           matter
           concerning
           the
           holy
           disposition
           &
           Christian
           managing
           of
           
             Mariage
             Feasts
          
           ;
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           adioyne
           to
           it
           (
           being
           it selfe
           but
           short
           )
           some
           Meditations
           of
           mine
           owne
           ,
           of
           somewhat
           a
           neere
           subiect
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           such
           Feasts
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             A
             good
             Wife
          
           ,
           by
           Salomon
           said
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             Gift
          
           .
           That
           which
           here
           I
           addresse
           vnto
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           remaine
           a
           Monument
           of
           mine
           hearty
           wel-wishing
           vnto
           you
           ,
           so
           to
           abide
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           
             a
             Monitor
          
           to
           put
           you
           both
           in
           minde
           ,
           what
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           
           you
           enjoy
           either
           in
           other
           ,
           and
           what
           cause
           you
           haue
           to
           be
           thankefull
           to
           him
           either
           for
           other
           .
           Since
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           his
           prouidence
           and
           your
           Friends
           agreement
           to
           bring
           you
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           knit
           that
           sacred
           knot
           betweene
           you
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           yet
           bin
           so
           happy
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           an
           eie-witnes
           of
           your
           Christian
           and
           religious
           cohabitation
           &
           conversation
           :
           but
           haue
           by
           many
           beene
           informed
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           my
           great
           ioy
           ,
           that
           you
           tread
           both
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           your
           pious
           Parents
           ,
           and
           therein
           shew
           your selues
           to
           be
           their
           Children
           ,
           a
           not
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           would
           haue
           bin
           their
           greatest
           comfort
           ,
           had
           they
           suruiued
           to
           haue
           seene
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           your
           chiefest
           happines
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           )
           
             according
             to
             the
             promise
          
           ,
           euen
           of
           eternall
           saluation
           ,
           annexed
           to
           the
           gratious
           
             Couenant
             of
             
             Faith
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           by
           your
           godly
           practise
           you
           shew
           your selues
           to
           haue
           common
           interest
           in
           with
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           language
           ,
           then
           b
           are
           we
           truly
           the
           Children
           of
           our
           religious
           Parents
           and
           Ancestors
           ,
           when
           in
           goodnes
           and
           godlines
           we
           take
           after
           those
           that
           we
           come
           of
           .
           c
           They
           are
           
             Abrahams
             Children
          
           ,
           that
           
             doe
             Abrahams
             workes
          
           ;
           and
           d
           that
           
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             Abrahams
             Faith
             ,
          
           who
           is
           
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             .
          
           Those
           that
           take
           other
           courses
           ,
           and
           degenerate
           ,
           )
           as
           e
           too
           many
           do
           ,
           )
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           Pietie
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           are
           in
           Gods
           account
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           termeth
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           but
           f
           
             a
             bastardly
             brood
          
           ;
           rather
           g
           Hittites
           
           and
           Canaanites
           ,
           then
           h
           
             right
             Hebrews
          
           ,
           or
           i
           
             true
             Israelites
          
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           of
           Abraham
           or
           Israel
           either
           
             after
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           They
           are
           not
           k
           
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           the
           blessing
           is
           promised
           of
           
             mercy
             and
             peace
          
           ;
           yea
           of
           l
           
             peace
             ,
             peace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           m
           
             much
             peace
          
           ,
           n
           
             true
             peace
          
           ,
           o
           
             all
             manner
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           such
           peace
           as
           p
           
             no
             wicked
          
           one
           euer
           had
           or
           can
           haue
           .
           Which
           q
           peace
           far
           
             surpassing
             all
          
           humane
           conceipt
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           constantly
           retaine
           in
           part
           here
           ,
           and
           attaine
           finally
           vnto
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           it
           hereafter
           ;
           r
           
             hold
             on
          
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           in
           that
           good
           course
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           goodnes
           you
           haue
           already
           entred
           into
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           some
           good
           progresse
           in
           .
           
             Hold
             on
          
           ,
           I
           say
           :
           yea
           s
           
             hold
             out
          
           :
           For
           t
           it
           is
           
             holding
             out
             to
             the
             end
          
           ,
           that
           must
           bring
           you
           to
           u
           
             the
             end
             of
             your
             
             Faith
             ,
             the
             saluation
             of
             your
             Soules
             .
          
           And
           that
           you
           may
           so
           doe
           ;
           (
           because
           x
           
             standing
             still
             is
             dangerous
          
           ;
           and
           y
           vnlesse
           daily
           we
           win
           ground
           ,
           we
           soone
           fall
           behinde
           hand
           and
           goe
           backward
           ;
           )
           let
           it
           be
           your
           continuall
           care
           ,
           and
           constant
           endeuour
           ,
           z
           
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             bee
             glory
             both
             now
             and
             for
             euer
             :
          
           And
           to
           whose
           holy
           protection
           committing
           you
           and
           yours
           now
           and
           for
           euer
           ,
           I
           take
           leaue
           of
           you
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           Him
        
         
           
             Your
             affectionate
             Kinsman
             and
             hearty
             well-wisher
             ,
             Thomas
             Gataker
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           GOOD
           WIFE
           GODS
           GIFT
           .
        
         
           
             PROVERBS
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Houses
             and
             Riches
             are
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             But
             a
             prudent
             Wife
             is
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           THERE
           be
           two
           things
           especially
           that
           commend
           a
           worke
           ,
           a
           
             the
             Author
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Matter
          
           .
           Both
           of
           them
           conspire
           to
           commend
           this
           Booke
           ,
           as
           in
           
             the
             Title
          
           of
           it
           they
           are
           both
           expressed
           .
        
         
           b
           
             The
             Prouerbs
          
           ,
           or
           
             Parables
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           For
           
             the
             Author
          
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           
             the
             Principall
          
           ,
           c
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           :
           
           for
           ,
           d
           
             All
             Scripture
             is
             inspired
             of
             God
             :
             )
             the
             Pen-man
          
           of
           it
           was
           Salomon
           ,
           e
           the
           wisest
           meere
           man
           that
           euer
           was
           in
           the
           world
           since
           Adam
           ,
           by
           the
           testimonie
           euen
           of
           wisdome
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           For
           
             the
             Matter
          
           ;
           it
           is
           Prouerbs
           or
           Parables
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           
           word
           in
           the
           Originall
           signifieth
           )
           f
           Master-sentences
           ,
           such
           as
           rule
           or
           sway
           ,
           and
           are
           or
           may
           be
           of
           principall
           vse
           in
           mans
           Life
           .
        
         
           Now
           consisting
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           such
           Aphorisms
           and
           short
           Sentences
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           especially
           of
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           any
           coherence
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           neither
           indeed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           haue
           they
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           and
           the
           next
           before
           it
           ,
           haue
           some
           connexion
           :
           g
           the
           former
           being
           of
           the
           inconuenience
           that
           commeth
           by
           a
           bad
           wife
           ,
        
         
           h
           This
           latter
           of
           the
           benefit
           that
           a
           good
           wife
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           and
           a
           discreet
           woman
           bringeth
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           There
           Salomon
           compared
           two
           grand
           euils
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           bad
           wife
           the
           worse
           of
           the
           twaine
           :
        
         
           Here
           he
           compareth
           two
           great
           benefits
           together
           ,
           and
           maketh
           a
           good
           wife
           the
           better
           of
           the
           two
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           ;
           i
           
             A
             foolish
             sonne
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             is
             his
             Fathers
             sorrow
             :
             and
             a
             brawling
             wife
             is
             as
             a
             continuall
             dropping
             .
          
        
         
           k
           
             Mala
             intestina
             gravissima
             .
             Euils
             are
             the
             more
             grieuous
             ,
             the
             neerer
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             inward
             they
             are
          
           ;
           as
           diseases
           in
           the
           entrailes
           .
           And
           l
           
             mala
             domestica
             ,
             domesticall
             euils
          
           ,
           vex
           a
           man
           most
           ,
           when
           m
           
             a
             mans
             enemies
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           speaketh
           ,
           
             are
             those
             of
             his
             owne
             house
             .
          
        
         
           n
           It
           is
           no
           small
           inconuenience
           to
           dwell
           neere
           a
           bad
           neighbour
           ;
           were
           such
           a
           one
           further
           off
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           lesse
           troublesome
           to
           vs.
           And
           surely
           if
           to
           haue
           good
           neighbours
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           moment
           ,
           
           then
           somewhat
           also
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           for
           a
           man
           to
           want
           such
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           for
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           them
           that
           dwell
           neere
           him
           euill-affected
           toward
           him
           .
           An
           euill
           at
           the
           next
           doore
           may
           be
           bad
           enough
           ,
           and
           may
           proue
           ouer
           troublesome
           ;
           an
           euill
           within
           doores
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           in
           a
           mans
           owne
           house
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           againe
           within
           doores
           there
           are
           degrees
           also
           :
           in
           a
           mans
           owne
           familie
           there
           are
           some
           neerer
           than
           others
           .
           A
           o
           sonne
           is
           neerer
           than
           a
           seruant
           ,
           and
           p
           a
           wife
           than
           a
           sonne
           .
           q
           It
           is
           a
           sore
           crosse
           to
           be
           troubled
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           but
           with
           bad
           seruants
           .
           It
           is
           no
           small
           vexation
           for
           a
           man
           to
           find
           vntoward
           &
           vnfaithful
           cariage
           toward
           him
           r
           
             in
             those
             that
             eat
             his
             bread
             ,
          
           that
           feed
           at
           his
           boord
           ;
           much
           more
           to
           sustaine
           it
           at
           the
           hands
           
             of
             her
          
           ,
           that
           taketh
           vp
           the
           same
           bed
           with
           him
           ,
           s
           
             that
             lieth
             in
             his
             bosome
          
           .
           No
           euill
           to
           a
           bad
           bed-fellow
           ,
           *
           to
           a
           bosome-euill
           ,
           to
           that
           euill
           that
           lieth
           next
           the
           heart
           ,
           either
           within
           or
           about
           the
           breast
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           though
           true
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           in
           some
           measure
           extend
           it selfe
           vnto
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           we
           are
           acquainted
           with
           :
           yet
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           our
           deare
           friends
           affect
           vs
           more
           than
           of
           meere
           strangers
           :
           And
           t
           the
           wrongs
           and
           iniuries
           offered
           vs
           by
           professed
           and
           pretended
           friends
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           take
           more
           to
           heart
           .
           u
           
             It
             was
             not
             mine
             enemie
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Dauid
             ,
             that
             did
             me
             this
             wrong
             ;
             for
             then
             I
             could
             haue
             borne
             it
             .
             But
             it
             was
             thou
             ,
             ô
             man
             ,
             my
             companion
             ,
             my
             guide
             ,
             and
             my
             familiar
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Brethren
           are
           neerer
           than
           Friends
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           Salomon
           truly
           saith
           ,
           that
           x
           
             a
             Friend
             sometime
             sticketh
             closer
          
           to
           a
           man
           
             than
             a
             Brother
          
           :
           yet
           in
           nature
           a
           
           y
           Brother
           is
           neerer
           than
           any
           Friend
           is
           or
           can
           be
           .
           There
           is
           a
           ciuill
           knot
           onely
           betweene
           Friend
           and
           Friend
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           naturall
           band
           betweene
           Brother
           and
           Brother
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           z
           
             A
             brother
             offended
             is
             harder
             to
             win
             than
             a
             strong
             Citie
             ;
             and
             their
             contentions
             are
             as
          
           a
           
             barres
             of
             brasse
          
           .
           b
           It
           is
           easier
           glewing
           againe
           of
           boards
           together
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           vnglewed
           ,
           than
           healing
           vp
           the
           flesh
           that
           is
           gashed
           and
           diuided
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           c
           there
           was
           but
           an
           artificiall
           connexion
           before
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           naturall
           coniunction
           in
           the
           other
           :
           so
           it
           is
           easier
           reconciling
           of
           Friends
           than
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           Ciuill
           bond
           onely
           broken
           in
           the
           disiunction
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           a
           Naturall
           tiall
           violated
           in
           the
           dissentions
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           Children
           they
           are
           yet
           neerer
           than
           either
           Friends
           or
           Brethren
           .
           They
           are
           d
           
             partes
             nostri
             ,
             viscera
             nostra
          
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           e
           
             our
             very
             bowels
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           no
           maruell
           if
           Salomon
           say
           ,
           that
           f
           
             A
             foolish
             sonne
             is
             a
             sorrow
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             an
             heauinesse
             to
             his
             mother
             .
          
           And
           ,
           g
           
             He
             that
             begetteth
             a
             foole
             ,
             begetteth
             himselfe
             sorrow
             :
             and
             the
             father
             of
             a
             foole
          
           h
           
             shall
             haue
             no
             ioy
          
           .
        
         
           But
           behold
           here
           a
           further
           euill
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
           
             An
             euill
             wife
             ,
             a
             contentious
             woman
          
           worse
           
           than
           any
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           are
           neerer
           than
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           ;
           or
           than
           Parents
           and
           Children
           .
           Children
           ,
           though
           they
           spring
           from
           their
           Parents
           ,
           yet
           they
           abide
           not
           alwaies
           with
           them
           .
           They
           are
           as
           i
           riuers
           rising
           from
           one
           head
           ,
           but
           taking
           seuerall
           waies
           ,
           making
           seuerall
           streames
           ,
           and
           running
           apart
           in
           seuerall
           channels
           .
           But
           man
           and
           wife
           must
           bide
           by
           it
           .
           They
           are
           as
           two
           streames
           ,
           that
           rising
           from
           seuerall
           heads
           ,
           fall
           the
           one
           into
           the
           other
           ,
           k
           mingle
           their
           waters
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           seuered
           againe
           till
           they
           are
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           the
           Sea.
           Children
           are
           as
           l
           branches
           shooting
           out
           of
           one
           stem
           ,
           diuided
           and
           seuered
           either
           from
           other
           ,
           or
           as
           grifts
           and
           siences
           cut
           off
           ,
           or
           boughes
           and
           branches
           slipped
           off
           from
           their
           natiue
           stocke
           ,
           and
           either
           planted
           or
           engraffed
           else-where
           .
           Man
           and
           Wife
           are
           as
           the
           stocke
           and
           sience
           ,
           the
           one
           m
           ingraffed
           into
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           fastned
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           againe
           be
           sundred
           ;
           or
           as
           n
           those
           two
           peeces
           in
           the
           Prophets
           hand
           inclosed
           in
           one
           barke
           ,
           and
           making
           both
           but
           one
           branch
           .
           And
           o
           Therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             shall
             a
             man
             leaue
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
          
           p
           
             be
             glewed
             vnto
          
           ,
           or
           q
           
             cleaue
             fast
             to
             his
             wife
             :
             and
             They
          
           r
           
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           The
           neerer
           the
           bond
           then
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           euill
           ,
           where
           it
           falleth
           out
           otherwise
           than
           it
           ought
           .
           s
           
             A
             foolish
             sonne
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             is
             the
             calamitie
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           And
           how
           is
           he
           his
           calamite
           ?
           He
           is
           t
           
             silius
             pudefaciens
          
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           shameth
           his
           Parents
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           glad
           to
           hide
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           house
           .
           But
           u
           an
           euill
           wife
           is
           
             as
             the
             raine
             dropping
          
           in
           thorow
           the
           tiles
           ,
           that
           maketh
           him
           weary
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           
           that
           vexeth
           him
           so
           that
           it
           driueth
           him
           out
           of
           doores
           .
        
         
           Yea
           x
           
             as
             a
             dropping
             in
             a
             rainie
             day
             ,
          
           when
           it
           is
           foule
           without
           and
           it
           droppeth
           within
           .
           So
           that
           it
           maketh
           a
           man
           at
           his
           wits
           end
           ,
           vncertaine
           whether
           it
           be
           better
           for
           him
           to
           be
           abroad
           in
           the
           raine
           ,
           or
           to
           bide
           within
           doores
           in
           the
           dropping
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           Augustine
           compareth
           
             an
             euill
             Conscience
             to
             a
             bad
             wife
             ,
          
           (
           and
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           he
           pleased
           himselfe
           somewhat
           in
           the
           similitude
           ,
           y
           he
           maketh
           vse
           so
           oft
           of
           it
           :
           )
           which
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           many
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           would
           looke
           home
           ,
           hoping
           for
           some
           comfort
           from
           within
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           troublesome
           to
           him
           than
           any
           of
           those
           his
           outward
           crosses
           are
           ;
           is
           as
           a
           rocke
           or
           a
           shelfe
           to
           Sea-men
           in
           a
           storme
           ,
           where
           they
           hoped
           to
           haue
           found
           harbour
           and
           shelter
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Yea
           further
           ,
           not
           
             as
             a
             dropping
          
           only
           that
           driueth
           a
           man
           from
           his
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           it
           raineth
           ;
           but
           a
           
             as
             a
             continuall
             dropping
          
           in
           such
           a
           day
           :
           So
           that
           b
           a
           bad
           wife
           is
           worse
           than
           a
           quartane
           ague
           ,
           wherein
           a
           man
           hath
           two
           good
           daies
           for
           one
           euill
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           an
           euill
           wife
           ,
           is
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           an
           euill
           soule
           ,
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           that
           euermore
           sticketh
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           euery
           where
           accompanieth
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           continuall
           euill
           companion
           with
           him
           c
           at
           bed
           &
           boord
           ,
           d
           such
           as
           he
           cannot
           shift
           off
           or
           shun
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           deemed
           the
           greatest
           temporall
           euill
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           continuall
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           inward
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           matched
           with
           an
           euill
           wife
           ,
           or
           a
           woman
           with
           an
           euill
           husband
           :
           For
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           relation
           betweene
           them
           being
           alike
           .
        
         
         
           To
           draw
           all
           to
           an
           head
           then
           .
           An
           vnkinde
           Neighbour
           is
           a
           crosse
           :
           but
           e
           an
           vnfaithfull
           Friend
           is
           a
           great
           crosse
           ;
           an
           vnnaturall
           Brother
           a
           greater
           ;
           an
           vngratious
           Childe
           yet
           a
           greater
           :
           but
           a
           wicked
           ,
           vnquiet
           ,
           or
           disloyall
           wife
           is
           the
           f
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           beleeue
           Salomon
           ,
           goeth
           beyond
           them
           all
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           he
           also
           els-where
           pronounceth
           ,
           that
           g
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             abide
             on
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             house
             top
          
           without
           ,
           
             than
             to
             continue
             with
             such
             a
             one
             in
             a
             wide
             house
             :
          
           yea
           that
           h
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             with
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
          
           than
           with
           such
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leaue
           this
           that
           is
           without
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           yet
           next
           doore
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           so
           neere
           here
           doe
           good
           and
           bad
           neighbour
           together
           )
           and
           to
           come
           neerer
           home
           :
           Some
           it
           may
           be
           hearing
           Salomon
           speake
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           might
           say
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiours
           Disciples
           sometime
           said
           ,
           i
           
             If
             the
             case
             so
             stand
             betweene
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             then
             not
             to
             marry
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           such
           Salomon
           seemeth
           to
           answer
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           
             It
             is
             not
             euill
             to
             marry
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             warie
             :
          
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             the
             abuse
             or
             badnesse
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             make
             Gods
             ordinance
             the
             lesse
             valued
             ,
             or
             the
             lesse
             esteemed
             ,
             being
             in
             it selfe
             and
             of
             it selfe
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             benefit
             :
          
           that
           
             as
             the
             inconuenience
             is
             great
             and
             grieuous
             that
             a
             bad
             wife
             bringeth
             with
             her
             ;
             so
             the
             benefit
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             no
             lesse
             that
             commeth
             by
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             by
             a
             wise
             and
             a
             discreet
             woman
             :
          
           who
           is
           therefore
           here
           commended
           as
           a
           speciall
           Gift
           ,
           as
           a
           principall
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           goeth
           beyond
           any
           other
           temporall
           blessing
           whatsoeuer
           .
           And
           surely
           k
           as
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           temporall
           crosse
           or
           curse
           than
           the
           one
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           no
           greater
           temporall
           blessing
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           Salomon
           to
           shew
           ,
           as
           l
           before
           he
           compared
           two
           great
           euils
           together
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           bad
           wife
           to
           be
           the
           worse
           :
           so
           here
           hee
           compareth
           two
           great
           benefits
           together
           ,
           and
           affirmeth
           a
           good
           wife
           to
           be
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
           House
           and
           possessions
           ,
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           land
           and
           liuing
           is
           m
           that
           ,
           that
           most
           men
           regard
           ,
           and
           looke
           after
           :
           yea
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           seeke
           wiues
           for
           wealth
           .
           But
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           as
           n
           
             a
             good
             name
          
           ,
           so
           
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             a
             discreet
             woman
             is
             better
             than
             wealth
          
           ;
           o
           
             her
             price
             is
             far
             aboue
             pearles
             :
          
           For
           
             House
             and
             possessions
             are
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             fathers
             ;
             but
             a
             prudent
             wife
             is
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           so
           to
           vnderstand
           ;
           neither
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           as
           if
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           possessions
           were
           not
           Gods
           gifts
           :
           for
           p
           
             It
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             that
             maketh
             a
             man
             rich
             :
          
           q
           
             vnlesse
             he
             build
             the
             house
             it
             will
             neuer
             be
             built
             :
          
           and
           r
           
             it
             is
             he
             that
             giueth
             men
             power
             to
             gather
             wealth
             together
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           againe
           the
           latter
           part
           ;
           as
           if
           Parents
           had
           no
           hand
           ,
           right
           or
           power
           in
           disposing
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           or
           in
           aduising
           them
           and
           prouiding
           in
           that
           kinde
           for
           them
           .
           s
           Sampson
           requireth
           his
           Parents
           consent
           .
           And
           t
           God
           chargeth
           his
           people
           not
           to
           make
           matches
           betweene
           their
           children
           and
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           either
           by
           giuing
           their
           daughters
           vnto
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           or
           by
           taking
           the
           Canaanites
           daughters
           vnto
           their
           sonnes
           :
           which
           he
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           were
           not
           they
           at
           all
           to
           deale
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           many
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           would
           they
           
           take
           aduice
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           not
           follow
           their
           owne
           fancies
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           wanton
           eye
           ,
           or
           their
           wandring
           lust
           ,
           their
           choser
           and
           counsailer
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           might
           doe
           much
           better
           than
           for
           want
           hereof
           they
           doe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           meaning
           of
           Salomon
           is
           this
           only
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           a
           more
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           more
           speciall
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           one
           than
           in
           the
           other
           .
           As
           that
           is
           a
           lesse
           benefit
           than
           this
           :
           so
           that
           is
           in
           mans
           power
           more
           than
           this
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           two
           points
           then
           here
           in
           Solomons
           words
           
           offer
           themselues
           vnto
           vs
           :
        
         
           The
           former
           ,
           that
           u
           
             A
             good
             Wife
             is
             Gods
             gift
             .
          
        
         
           The
           latter
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             prouidence
             is
             more
             speciall
             in
             a
             Wife
             than
             in
             Wealth
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           .
           
             A
             good
             wife
             is
             Gods
             gift
             .
          
           For
           
             a
             prudent
             wife
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           x
           
             He
             that
             findeth
             a
             wife
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             good
             wife
          
           ,
           as
           ,
           a
           y
           name
           for
           
             a
             good
             name
          
           ,
           z
           as
           if
           
             an
             euill
             wife
             were
             no
             wife
             ,
          
           deserued
           not
           the
           name
           of
           
             a
             wife
             :
             )
             hath
             found
             a
             good
             thing
             ;
             and
             hath
             obtained
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           reall
           and
           royall
           gifts
           that
           a
           God
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           bestowed
           vpon
           Adam
           .
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           no
           small
           matter
           that
           God
           giueth
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           The
           Kings
           Almoner
           may
           cast
           small
           siluer
           about
           :
           but
           if
           the
           King
           giue
           a
           man
           somewhat
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           out
           of
           his
           purse
           or
           pocket
           ,
           it
           is
           expected
           it
           should
           be
           a
           peece
           of
           gold
           at
           least
           .
           The
           woman
           was
           Gods
           owne
           gift
           to
           Adam
           .
           And
           shee
           was
           Gods
           gift
           bestowed
           on
           him
           ,
           b
           to
           consummate
           and
           make
           vp
           his
           happinesse
           .
           Though
           he
           were
           at
           the
           first
           of
           himselfe
           happie
           ,
           yet
           
           not
           so
           happie
           as
           hee
           might
           be
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           had
           one
           to
           partake
           with
           him
           in
           his
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           God
           that
           at
           first
           gaue
           Adam
           his
           wife
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           God
           that
           giueth
           euerie
           man
           his
           wife
           to
           this
           
           day
           .
           c
           God
           ,
           saith
           Abraham
           to
           his
           seruant
           ,
           
             will
             send
             his
             Angell
             along
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             prosper
             thee
             in
             thy
             iourney
          
           ;
           when
           he
           sent
           him
           about
           a
           wife
           for
           his
           Son
           Isaak
           .
           And
           d
           
             Those
             that
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             let
             not
             man
             seuer
          
           .
           As
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           that
           e
           
             Hee
             that
             at
             the
             first
             created
             man
             without
             man
             ,
             doth
             now
             procreate
             man
             by
             man
             :
          
           so
           he
           that
           gaue
           man
           a
           wife
           at
           the
           first
           immediately
           ,
           doth
           still
           giue
           men
           wiues
           by
           meanes
           ;
           f
           good
           ones
           in
           mercie
           ,
           g
           euill
           ones
           in
           wrath
           ;
           the
           one
           for
           solace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           triall
           ,
           cure
           ,
           correction
           ,
           or
           punishment
           .
           h
           No
           mariages
           are
           consummate
           on
           earth
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           first
           concluded
           and
           made
           vp
           in
           heauen
           :
           and
           none
           are
           blest
           here
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           in
           mercie
           made
           there
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           latter
           ;
           
             There
             is
             a
             more
             speciall
             prouidence
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Wife
             than
             in
             Wealth
             .
          
           Humane
           wisdome
           
           and
           fore-cast
           ,
           endeuour
           and
           industrie
           ,
           may
           strike
           a
           greater
           stroke
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           more
           speciall
           hand
           in
           the
           one
           than
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Men
           of
           wealth
           may
           leaue
           their
           heires
           land
           and
           liuing
           ;
           but
           i
           they
           cannot
           so
           easily
           prouide
           fit
           wiues
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           deceiued
           in
           their
           choise
           .
           Many
           haue
           good
           skill
           in
           chusing
           of
           wares
           ,
           in
           valuing
           of
           lands
           ,
           in
           beating
           a
           bargaine
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           purchase
           ,
           that
           are
           yet
           but
           blinde
           buzzards
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           a
           wife
           .
           Yea
           the
           wisest
           that
           are
           may
           bee
           soone
           here
           ouer-reached
           .
           Since
           
             all
             is
             not
             gold
          
           ,
           as
           
           we
           say
           ,
           
             that
             glistereth
          
           .
           k
           
             The
             heart
             of
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             i●
             deceitfull
             aboue
             all
             things
          
           .
           And
           ,
           l
           
             None
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             in
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             spirit
             that
             is
             within
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           lincke
           hearts
           as
           they
           list
           .
           A
           Father
           may
           finde
           out
           a
           fit
           wife
           ,
           and
           thinke
           such
           a
           one
           a
           meet
           match
           for
           his
           Sonne
           :
           and
           her
           Parents
           may
           be
           also
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           entertaine
           the
           motion
           as
           hee
           is
           to
           make
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fasten
           their
           affections
           .
           As
           m
           Faith
           ,
           so
           n
           
             Loue
             cannot
             bee
             constrained
          
           .
           o
           As
           there
           is
           no
           affection
           more
           forcible
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           p
           none
           freer
           from
           force
           and
           compulsion
           .
           The
           verie
           offer
           of
           enforcement
           turneth
           it
           oft
           into
           hatred
           .
           There
           are
           secret
           lincks
           of
           affection
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           can
           bee
           rendred
           of
           :
           as
           q
           there
           are
           inbred
           dislikes
           ,
           that
           can
           neither
           be
           resolued
           ,
           nor
           reconciled
           .
           When
           Parents
           haue
           a
           long
           〈…〉
           e
           beaten
           the
           bush
           ,
           another
           oft
           ,
           as
           wee
           say
           ,
           c●…th
           the
           bird
           :
           affections
           are
           set
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           .
           And
           things
           fall
           out
           many
           times
           so
           vnexpectedly
           ,
           such
           strong
           liking
           taken
           to
           some
           suddenly
           not
           once
           thought
           on
           before
           ,
           and
           such
           strange
           alienation
           of
           affections
           ,
           where
           there
           hath
           been
           much
           labouring
           to
           lincke
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           where
           outward
           inducements
           of
           person
           ,
           estate
           ,
           yeeres
           ,
           &c.
           haue
           concurred
           ,
           that
           euen
           a
           naturall
           mans
           dimme
           eye
           may
           easily
           see
           &
           discerne
           a
           more
           
           speciall
           prouidence
           of
           God
           oft
           carrying
           things
           in
           these
           cases
           :
           And
           the
           tongues
           euen
           of
           such
           are
           enforced
           sometime
           to
           confesse
           ,
           as
           the
           Aegyptian
           Magitians
           of
           Moses
           his
           miracles
           ,
           r
           
             Digitus
             Dei
             hic
             est
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             finger
             of
             God
             here
          
           ;
           so
           with
           Rebekkaes
           prophane
           friends
           ,
           in
           such
           Mariage
           matches
           ;
           s
           
             A
             Domino
             factum
             est
             istud
             ;
             This
             is
             euen
             Gods
             owne
             doing
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             contradicting
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           To
           make
           some
           Vse
           of
           these
           Points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Is
           a
           good
           wife
           such
           a
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           ?
           
           Then
           is
           Mariage
           questionles
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           one
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           :
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           outward
           Blessings
           that
           in
           this
           world
           man
           enioyeth
           .
           t
           
             Blessed
             is
             euerie
             one
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             walketh
             in
             his
             wayes
             .
             For
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             of
             the
             labour
             of
             thine
             hands
             :
             happie
             art
             thou
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             thee
             .
             Thy
             wife
             ●…l
             be
             as
             the
             fruitfull
             vine
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             thine
             house
             :
             and
             thy
             Children
             like
             the
             Oliue
             plants
             round
             about
             thy
             table
             .
             Lo
             ,
             thus
             shall
             the
             man
             be
             blessed
             that
             feareth
             God.
          
           In
           the
           first
           place
           commeth
           the
           Wife
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           surely
           to
           reason
           backward
           to
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           :
           u
           
             If
             the
             root
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             be
             holy
             ,
             the
             branches
             also
             bee
             holy
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             If
             the
             branches
          
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           
             be
             holy
             ,
             then
             the
             root
             that
             beareth
             them
             much
             more
             .
          
           So
           here
           ,
           
             If
             the
             branches
             bee
             blessed
             ,
             the
             root
             that
             beareth
             them
             much
             more
             .
          
           If
           Children
           bee
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           then
           x
           the
           root
           whence
           they
           spring
           ought
           much
           more
           to
           bee
           so
           esteemed
           .
           y
           
             Behold
             ,
             Children
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             are
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           z
           Salomon
           .
           Children
           are
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Wife
           is
           a
           more
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           shee
           commeth
           
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           second
           :
           And
           gifts
           are
           vsually
           answerable
           to
           the
           greatnes
           of
           the
           giuer
           .
           It
           was
           a
           wittie
           answer
           of
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           disposed
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           a
           bold
           begging
           Philosopher
           :
           he
           asked
           a
           groat
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           told
           him
           ,
           a
           
             It
             was
             too
             little
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             giue
          
           ;
           hee
           requested
           the
           King
           then
           to
           giue
           him
           a
           Talent
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           told
           him
           ,
           b
           
             It
             was
             too
             much
             for
             a
             Begger
             to
             craue
             .
          
           And
           surely
           God
           indeed
           in
           his
           speciall
           gifts
           to
           vs
           ,
           is
           wont
           c
           to
           regard
           not
           so
           much
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           vs
           to
           aske
           or
           to
           expect
           ,
           as
           what
           standeth
           with
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           greatnesse
           to
           giue
           .
        
         
           d
           God
           ,
           saith
           
             Moses
             ,
             looked
             vpon
             all
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             behold
             all
             was
             verie
             good
             .
          
           And
           e
           
             Euerie
             creature
          
           ,
           or
           
             ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           and
           hee
           had
           spoken
           of
           Meat
           and
           Mariage
           in
           the
           words
           before-going
           :
           )
           
             is
             good
          
           .
           All
           Gods
           Creatures
           and
           Ordinances
           are
           good
           then
           ;
           but
           some
           are
           more
           excellent
           than
           others
           .
           And
           Mariage
           being
           of
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           holy
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           honourable
           also
           .
           f
           Mariage
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             honourable
             among
             all
             men
          
           :
           and
           no
           disgrace
           then
           to
           any
           man.
           So
           are
           we
           to
           esteeme
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           contemne
           what
           God
           hath
           graced
           ,
           or
           to
           dishonour
           what
           hee
           hath
           honoured
           .
           We
           shall
           but
           wrong
           the
           giuer
           in
           debasing
           his
           gift
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           Wife
           such
           a
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           ?
           Then
           if
           we
           finde
           in
           mariage
           ,
           inconueniences
           ,
           hinderances
           ,
           distractions
           ,
           disturbances
           :
           Let
           vs
           learne
           what
           wee
           are
           to
           ascribe
           it
           vnto
           :
           Not
           to
           Gods
           gift
           or
           ordinance
           ,
           but
           g
           to
           mans
           corruption
           abusing
           Gods
           gift
           ,
           peruerting
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           turning
           
           that
           to
           his
           owne
           euill
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           for
           his
           good
           .
           For
           h
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           is
           good
           as
           it
           commeth
           from
           God.
           But
           as
           pure
           water
           may
           take
           a
           taint
           from
           i
           the
           earth
           that
           it
           runneth
           by
           ,
           or
           k
           the
           channell
           that
           it
           runneth
           thorow
           ,
           or
           l
           the
           pipe
           that
           conueigheth
           it
           ,
           and
           m
           the
           Sunne
           beames
           receiue
           a
           tincture
           from
           the
           coloured
           glasse
           that
           they
           passe
           thorow
           :
           so
           our
           foule
           hands
           and
           filthie
           fingers
           oft
           soile
           and
           sully
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           our
           filth
           and
           corruption
           doth
           ost
           so
           taint
           and
           infect
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           lose
           not
           onely
           much
           of
           their
           natiue
           grace
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           strangely
           transformed
           ,
           that
           n
           God
           himselfe
           can
           scarcely
           discerne
           his
           owne
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           misse
           also
           of
           their
           fruit
           and
           efficacie
           ,
           and
           o
           of
           good
           and
           commodious
           ,
           through
           our
           owne
           default
           ,
           become
           euill
           and
           incommodious
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           as
           p
           Tyrannie
           in
           gouernment
           is
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           of
           mans
           corruption
           abusing
           it
           :
           so
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           the
           euill
           and
           inconuenience
           is
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           of
           mans
           corruption
           accompanying
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           shall
           finde
           then
           in
           the
           married
           estate
           troubles
           and
           distractions
           ,
           &c.
           (
           as
           q
           the
           single
           life
           is
           commonly
           commended
           for
           quietnes
           ;
           )
           r
           let
           vs
           not
           accuse
           God
           ;
           as
           Adam
           sometime
           closely
           did
           ;
           s
           
             The
             
             woman
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             that
             Thou
             gauest
             mee
             ;
             shee
             gaue
             me
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             I
             ate
             :
          
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             not
             giuen
             mee
             the
             woman
             ,
             shee
             had
             not
             giuen
             me
             of
             the
             fruit
             ;
             and
             if
             shee
             had
             not
             giuen
             mee
             it
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             eaten
             of
             it
             .
          
           t
           Gods
           gifts
           are
           all
           good
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           lay
           the
           fault
           where
           it
           is
           ;
           vpon
           our selues
           and
           our
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           that
           u
           turneth
           honey
           into
           gall
           ,
           and
           good
           nutriment
           ,
           x
           as
           the
           foule
           stomacke
           into
           choller
           ,
           or
           ,
           y
           as
           the
           spider
           and
           toad
           ,
           into
           venom
           and
           poyson
           .
           Else
           shall
           we
           be
           like
           those
           of
           whom
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           z
           
             The
             folly
             of
             a
             man
             peruerteth
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             his
             foolish
             heart
             fretteth
             against
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Is
           a
           good
           wife
           Gods
           gift
           ?
           then
           let
           those
           that
           want
           them
           ,
           learne
           how
           and
           where
           to
           seeke
           them
           .
           Doest
           thou
           want
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           haue
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           thou
           maist
           haue
           comfort
           in
           ?
           Seeke
           her
           of
           God
           ,
           seeke
           her
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeke
           her
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           seek
           her
           where
           shee
           is
           to
           bee
           had
           .
           Humble
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           betake
           thy selfe
           by
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           vnto
           God.
           
           a
           
             Euerie
             good
             gift
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Iames
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             from
             aboue
             :
          
           and
           to
           be
           sought
           therefore
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           and
           if
           euerie
           good
           gift
           ,
           this
           more
           specially
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           speciall
           a
           gift
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           principall
           vse
           .
           And
           ,
           b
           
             Euerie
             Creature
          
           or
           Ordinance
           ,
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           And
           if
           euerie
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           should
           be
           sanctified
           by
           prayer
           ;
           and
           it
           ought
           c
           
             to
             vshier
             all
             our
             actions
          
           ,
           be
           they
           ciuill
           or
           sacred
           :
           then
           this
           also
           among
           others
           ,
           yea
           this
           aboue
           and
           before
           others
           ,
           d
           as
           that
           
           which
           (
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           vpon
           it
           )
           may
           proue
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           benefit
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           greatest
           euill
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           seeke
           her
           as
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           with
           God.
           Aske
           counsell
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           thou
           goest
           about
           
           any
           such
           businesse
           .
           e
           
             The
             Ordinances
             of
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             are
             sanctified
             vnto
             vs
          
           ,
           as
           well
           
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           
             by
             prayer
          
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           sanctified
           vnto
           vs
           by
           prayer
           ,
           when
           wee
           craue
           leaue
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           by
           prayer
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           sanctified
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           warrant
           ,
           and
           take
           direction
           ,
           for
           what
           we
           doe
           in
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           when
           we
           f
           
             aske
             counsell
             at
             Gods
             mouth
          
           .
           Then
           wee
           seeke
           them
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           wee
           seeke
           them
           by
           good
           meanes
           ,
           when
           we
           seeke
           them
           in
           due
           manner
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             a
             good
             wife
             is
             of
             God
          
           ;
           wee
           are
           not
           so
           to
           conceiue
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           such
           cases
           to
           vse
           no
           meanes
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           vse
           none
           but
           good
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           either
           prescribed
           or
           permitted
           .
           g
           
             The
             wife
             is
             bound
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             while
             her
             husband
             liueth
             :
             but
             if
             her
             husband
             bee
             dead
             ,
             shee
             is
             at
             libertie
             to
             marrie
             where
             she
             will
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
          
           h
           
             in
             Domino
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Wherein
           they
           offend
           ,
           either
           that
           goe
           too
           neere
           ,
           matching
           within
           those
           degrees
           that
           i
           God
           hath
           inhibited
           :
           or
           that
           goe
           too
           farre
           off
           ,
           matching
           k
           with
           such
           as
           for
           matter
           of
           religion
           they
           are
           prohibited
           to
           marrie
           ;
           and
           so
           transgressing
           those
           rules
           and
           directions
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           giueth
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           those
           that
           bee
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           
           others
           ,
           or
           that
           desire
           those
           that
           bee
           in
           the
           power
           of
           others
           to
           dispose
           of
           ;
           they
           then
           seeke
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           they
           aduise
           with
           ,
           and
           are
           content
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           by
           those
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           power
           ouer
           them
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           seeke
           not
           to
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           ,
           by
           whom
           God
           will
           haue
           them
           to
           be
           disposed
           .
           That
           which
           not
           Gods
           people
           alone
           ,
           but
           l
           the
           Heathen
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           saw
           to
           be
           equall
           and
           right
           .
           When
           they
           take
           other
           courses
           ,
           they
           seeke
           beside
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           hope
           or
           expect
           any
           blessing
           from
           God
           ,
           whose
           order
           and
           ordinance
           therein
           they
           breake
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           be
           blessed
           in
           thy
           wooing
           ,
           in
           thy
           wiuing
           ;
           Take
           God
           with
           thee
           in
           wooing
           ,
           inuite
           him
           to
           thy
           wedding
           .
           Hee
           ,
           if
           hee
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           will
           m
           turne
           thy
           water
           into
           wine
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           displeased
           ,
           hee
           will
           turne
           thy
           wine
           into
           vineger
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           learne
           hence
           what
           principally
           to
           aime
           at
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           a
           wise
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           at
           vertue
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           discretion
           and
           godlinesse
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           indeed
           true
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           Salomon
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             a
             faire
             wife
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
          
           And
           yet
           is
           n
           beautie
           Gods
           gift
           ;
           and
           o
           a
           gift
           of
           good
           regard
           .
           Neither
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             a
             wealthie
             wife
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           yet
           is
           p
           wealth
           also
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           accompanied
           with
           well-doing
           .
           But
           ,
           
             a
             discrcet
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wise
             woman
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           Many
           indeed
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           chuse
           their
           wife
           by
           the
           eye
           :
           q
           
             The
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             saw
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             to
             bee
             faire
             :
             and
             they
             tooke
             them
             wiues
             of
             them
             where
             they
             liked
             :
          
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           buy
           a
           pictùre
           or
           an
           image
           to
           hang
           vp
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           somewhere
           for
           a
           shew
           .
           But
           r
           Beautie
           ,
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             without
             vertue
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             bait
             floating
             without
             an
             hooke
          
           ;
           it
           hath
           a
           bait
           to
           entice
           ,
           but
           no
           hooke
           to
           hold
           .
           And
           ,
           s
           
             A
             faire
             woman
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             without
             discretion
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             gold
             ring
             in
             a
             swines
             snout
             .
          
           t
           
             Fauour
             is
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             beautie
             is
             but
          
           u
           
             vanitie
             :
             but
             a
             woman
             that
             feareth
             God
             is
             praise-worthie
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           Others
           againe
           regard
           wealth
           onely
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           went
           about
           a
           purchase
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           marrie
           not
           them
           but
           their
           money
           ,
           x
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           wed
           not
           the
           wife
           ,
           but
           her
           wealth
           .
           But
           Salomon
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Houses
             and
             Riches
             are
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             but
             a
             prudent
             Wife
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           hee
           implieth
           that
           these
           things
           may
           bee
           seuered
           ,
           the
           one
           may
           be
           without
           the
           other
           .
           Lands
           may
           come
           by
           inheritance
           ;
           when
           y
           vertue
           may
           not
           .
           z
           Goods
           they
           are
           wherewith
           
             men
             may
             doe
             good
          
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           as
           make
           those
           good
           that
           haue
           them
           .
           a
           
             Better
             it
             is
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             to
             haue
             a
             man
             without
             money
             ,
             than
             to
             haue
             money
             without
             a
             man
             :
          
           so
           better
           it
           is
           to
           haue
           a
           wife
           without
           wealth
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           wealth
           without
           a
           wife
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           what
           comsort
           can
           a
           man
           haue
           of
           wealth
           with
           
           such
           a
           wife
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           corrosiue
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           b
           
             as
             corruption
             and
             rottennesse
             in
             his
             bones
             ?
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           let
           Parents
           learne
           here
           what
           to
           aime
           at
           in
           the
           education
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           whom
           they
           desire
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           so
           as
           they
           may
           bee
           a
           blessing
           ,
           not
           a
           crosse
           or
           a
           curse
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           haue
           them
           :
           Not
           studie
           onely
           how
           to
           prouide
           portions
           for
           them
           :
           though
           an
           honest
           care
           also
           is
           to
           bee
           had
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           c
           Parents
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             ought
             to
             lay
             vp
             for
             their
             Children
             .
          
           And
           ,
           d
           
             He
             that
             prouideth
             not
             for
             his
             issue
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Insidell
             .
          
           Nor
           how
           to
           trim
           them
           vp
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           out
           ,
           in
           whorish
           or
           garish
           manner
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           baits
           to
           catch
           fooles
           with
           ;
           but
           labour
           to
           traine
           them
           vp
           in
           true
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           graces
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           them
           truly
           amiable
           ,
           as
           e
           well
           in
           Gods
           sight
           as
           in
           mans
           eyes
           ;
           in
           houswifrie
           ,
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           skill
           to
           manage
           houshold
           affaires
           :
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           helpers
           to
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           hinderers
           ;
           )
           as
           f
           to
           that
           end
           they
           were
           made
           at
           first
           .
        
         
           Yea
           hence
           let
           the
           wise
           learne
           what
           she
           is
           to
           striue
           to
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           ,
           that
           the
           may
           be
           indeed
           a
           good
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           g
           Not
           so
           much
           to
           decke
           and
           tricke
           
           herselfe
           vp
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           her
           
             inner
             man
             adorned
          
           with
           holy
           skill
           and
           discretion
           ,
           whereby
           to
           carrie
           herselfe
           wisely
           and
           discreetly
           in
           that
           place
           and
           condition
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           her
           vnto
           :
           That
           shee
           may
           with
           the
           
             wise
             woman
          
           ,
           h
           
             build
             vp
             the
             house
          
           ;
           and
           be
           i
           
             a
             crowne
          
           ,
           and
           k
           a
           grace
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           .
           That
           l
           her
           Husband
           and
           Children
           may
           haue
           cause
           to
           blesse
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           her
           ;
           and
           count
           it
           a
           blessed
           time
           when
           they
           came
           first
           together
           .
        
         
           Let
           her
           consider
           what
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           otherwise
           .
           For
           her
           that
           was
           m
           made
           for
           
             a
             helpe
          
           ,
           to
           proue
           not
           an
           helpe
           but
           an
           hurt
           :
           for
           her
           that
           was
           giuen
           for
           a
           blessing
           ,
           to
           proue
           a
           crosse
           and
           a
           curse
           .
           As
           one
           saith
           of
           Eve
           ,
           n
           
             reaft
             from
             Adam
             as
             a
             rib
             ,
             and
             shot
             by
             Satan
             at
             him
             as
             a
             shaft
             :
          
           bestowed
           on
           him
           by
           God
           to
           consummate
           his
           felicitie
           ,
           but
           made
           by
           Satans
           slight
           and
           her
           owne
           default
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           extreme
           miserie
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           let
           men
           bee
           admonished
           hence
           ,
           whom
           to
           ascribe
           it
           vnto
           ,
           if
           ought
           haue
           beene
           done
           in
           this
           kinde
           for
           them
           :
           euen
           to
           God
           himselfe
           principally
           ,
           whose
           speciall
           gift
           a
           good
           wife
           is
           .
           Let
           vs
           take
           heed
           how
           in
           this
           case
           o
           we
           
             sacrifice
             to
             our
             yearne
             ,
             or
             burne
             incense
             to
             our
             n●t
             .
          
           Ascribe
           not
           what
           is
           done
           for
           thee
           ,
           to
           the
           mediation
           of
           friends
           ,
           or
           to
           thine
           owne
           plots
           and
           policies
           ,
           smoothnesse
           of
           language
           ,
           fairenesse
           of
           looke
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           No
           :
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           principall
           agent
           in
           the
           businesse
           :
           regard
           man
           and
           thine
           owne
           means
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           Instruments
           .
           
             Of
             him
             she
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           :
           not
           p
           as
           a
           Creature
           onely
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           q
           one
           matched
           vnto
           
           thee
           by
           him
           :
           nor
           ●s
           knit
           to
           thee
           by
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           but
           as
           r
           assigned
           thee
           by
           his
           prouidence
           :
           For
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           Salomon
           here
           principally
           aimeth
           at
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           let
           them
           hence
           learne
           what
           they
           owe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           such
           a
           blessing
           vnto
           .
           Hath
           God
           bestowed
           such
           a
           Wife
           on
           thee
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           precious
           Iewell
           ;
           such
           as
           thy
           Father
           could
           neuer
           leaue
           thee
           .
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           Treasure
           than
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           on
           earth
           ,
           than
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           is
           able
           to
           bequeath
           to
           his
           Heire
           .
           We
           see
           how
           Parents
           are
           oft
           troubled
           in
           making
           search
           for
           their
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           their
           best
           endeuour
           ,
           misse
           of
           that
           they
           desire
           .
           Wee
           might
           here
           rise
           by
           degrees
           on
           the
           better
           side
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           before
           on
           the
           worse
           .
           As
           euils
           ,
           so
           good
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           inward
           the
           greater
           .
           A
           s
           trustie
           seruant
           is
           no
           small
           blessing
           ;
           a
           t
           kinde
           neighbour
           is
           a
           great
           one
           ;
           u
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           a
           greater
           ;
           x
           a
           wise
           sonne
           yet
           a
           greater
           ;
           and
           a
           prudent
           wife
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           :
           a
           greater
           blessing
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           yet
           for
           temporall
           blessings
           may
           seeme
           of
           the
           greatest
           .
           And
           how
           do
           maried
           persons
           then
           stand
           engaged
           to
           God
           aboue
           others
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           blessed
           in
           their
           choise
           ?
           A
           great
           measure
           of
           thankfulnesse
           owe
           they
           vnto
           him
           ,
           proportionable
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           the
           blessing
           bestowed
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           thankfulnesse
           
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           of
           others
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           blessed
           in
           that
           manner
           :
           so
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           kinde
           of
           thankfulnesse
           required
           on
           their
           part
           .
           All
           Gods
           fauours
           require
           thankfulnesse
           :
           and
           the
           more
           fauours
           the
           more
           thankfulnesse
           :
           but
           some
           speciall
           fauours
           require
           some
           peculiar
           kinde
           of
           acknowledgement
           ,
           proportioned
           to
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           fauor
           receiued
           .
           y
           Children
           are
           Gods
           gift
           :
           and
           our
           thankfulnesse
           to
           him
           for
           them
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           in
           such
           duties
           ,
           as
           hee
           requireth
           of
           vs
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           them
           ,
           z
           in
           the
           carefull
           education
           and
           training
           them
           vp
           in
           good
           courses
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           :
           Thy
           Wife
           thou
           hast
           of
           Gods
           gift
           :
           and
           thy
           thankfulnesse
           to
           him
           for
           her
           ,
           must
           be
           shewed
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           duties
           ,
           as
           he
           requireth
           of
           thee
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           *
           ,
           as
           of
           loue
           ,
           of
           kindnesse
           ,
           of
           concord
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           contentment
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Is
           the
           Wife
           giuen
           vnto
           her
           Husband
           by
           God
           ?
           then
           must
           she
           resolue
           to
           giue
           herselfe
           wholly
           to
           him
           as
           her
           Owner
           ,
           on
           whom
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           her
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           hath
           assigned
           her
           .
           When
           Parents
           haue
           put
           out
           their
           Children
           ,
           the
           Children
           must
           bee
           content
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           commit
           them
           :
           and
           when
           God
           hath
           giuen
           a
           Daughter
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           content
           to
           liue
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           guided
           by
           him
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           her
           vnto
           .
           Neither
           is
           she
           to
           forsake
           him
           .
           For
           a
           they
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           sundred
           ,
           nor
           seuered
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           conioyned
           and
           made
           one
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           foule
           brand
           therfore
           vpon
           her
           ,
           b
           
             that
             for
             saketh
             the
             guide
             of
             her
             youth
             ,
             and
             forgetteth
             the
             Couenant
             of
             her
             God.
          
           Nor
           to
           refuse
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           :
           but
           c
           
             submit
             and
             subiect
          
           herselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           her
           :
           for
           
           d
           
             that
             is
             comely
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           to
           bee
           imbraced
           therefore
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           her
           Lot
           by
           God
           assigned
           her
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           is
           the
           Wife
           giuen
           the
           Husband
           by
           God
           ?
           
           then
           should
           hee
           esteeme
           her
           as
           
             a
             gift
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           e
           
             liue
             with
             her
          
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           giuen
           him
           and
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           by
           God.
           f
           Wee
           cannot
           abide
           to
           see
           any
           thing
           that
           wee
           haue
           giuen
           another
           euill-vsed
           .
           And
           it
           be
           but
           a
           dog
           ,
           an
           ●ound
           ,
           or
           a
           whelp
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           it
           neglected
           ,
           where
           wee
           bestowed
           it
           ,
           wee
           are
           wont
           to
           take
           it
           euill
           .
           But
           g
           if
           we
           should
           see
           a
           Iewell
           of
           some
           value
           ,
           bestowed
           by
           vs
           on
           a
           friend
           as
           a
           token
           of
           our
           loue
           toward
           him
           ,
           set
           at
           light
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           should
           find
           it
           cast
           aside
           in
           some
           corner
           ,
           would
           we
           not
           much
           more
           be
           grieued
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           iudge
           that
           hee
           set
           as
           light
           by
           our
           loue
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           by
           our
           loue-token
           .
           And
           hath
           no●
           God
           then
           iust
           cause
           to
           take
           it
           euill
           at
           thy
           hands
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           see
           his
           gift
           abused
           ,
           euill
           entertained
           ,
           and
           worse
           vsed
           ;
           when
           hee
           shall
           see
           her
           mis-vsed
           of
           thee
           ,
           whom
           hee
           hath
           as
           h
           a
           speciall
           fauour
           bestowed
           on
           thee
           ,
           and
           hath
           therefore
           giuen
           thee
           i
           a
           speciall
           charge
           well
           and
           kindly
           to
           vse
           ?
           How
           are
           wee
           wont
           to
           be
           grieued
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           matters
           fall
           out
           amisse
           ,
           where
           we
           haue
           been
           meanes
           to
           make
           the
           match
           ?
           If
           the
           wife
           be
           mis-vsed
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           holpen
           one
           to
           ,
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           count
           it
           a
           wrong
           to
           our selues
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           then
           ,
           if
           God
           himselfe
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           wrongs
           done
           by
           vs
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           he
           hath
           joyned
           to
           vs
           ,
           if
           k
           he
           haue
           a
           quarrell
           against
           him
           that
           shall
           transgresse
           against
           her
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           inseparably
           joyned
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           
             his
             Companion
             and
             his
             wife
             by
          
           l
           
             a
             Couenant
             of
             Salt.
          
           
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           a
           good
           Wife
           bee
           such
           a
           speciall
           gift
           of
           
           God
           ,
           then
           a
           good
           Husband
           is
           no
           lesse
           .
           For
           m
           the
           Husband
           is
           as
           needfull
           for
           the
           Wife
           ,
           as
           the
           Wife
           is
           for
           the
           Husband
           .
           n
           
             Thy
             desire
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             shall
             bee
             vnto
             him
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Husband
           then
           be
           so
           to
           esteeme
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           thankfull
           to
           God
           for
           her
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           Wife
           no
           lesse
           to
           esteeme
           so
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thankfull
           likewise
           to
           God
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           both
           man
           and
           wife
           so
           esteeme
           either
           of
           other
           ,
           as
           joyned
           by
           Gods
           counsell
           ,
           as
           giuen
           by
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           and
           so
           receiue
           either
           other
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           bee
           thankfull
           either
           for
           other
           vnto
           God
           ,
           seeke
           the
           good
           either
           of
           other
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           will
           God
           vndoubtedly
           with
           his
           blessing
           ,
           accompanie
           his
           gift
           to
           his
           owne
           glorie
           ,
           and
           their
           mutuall
           good
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           WORSHIPFVL
           ,
           AND
           his
           louing
           Kinsman
           ,
           Sir
           ROBERT
           HARLIE
           Knight
           of
           the
           BATH
           ;
           And
           to
           the
           right
           worthie
           and
           religious
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           BRILLIANA
           his
           Wife
           .
        
         
           RIght
           Worshipfull
           ;
           A
           former
           Sermon
           of
           mine
           concerning
           matter
           of
           Mariage
           being
           now
           the
           second
           time
           called
           for
           to
           passe
           the
           Presse
           ;
           In
           stead
           of
           adding
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           some
           desired
           ,
           I
           was
           aduised
           and
           requested
           
           rather
           by
           others
           to
           annex
           this
           .
           Whereunto
           hauing
           yeelded
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           better
           to
           direct
           it
           than
           to
           your selues
           ;
           ut
           whose
           happy
           conjunction
           some
           part
           of
           it
           was
           preached
           ,
           the
           residue
           through
           streits
           of
           time
           being
           for
           that
           time
           suppressed
           .
           What
           then
           you
           should
           haue
           heard
           ,
           if
           the
           time
           had
           permitted
           ,
           both
           your selues
           may
           now
           reade
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           with
           some
           further
           enlargement
           ,
           and
           others
           also
           (
           if
           they
           thinke
           it
           may
           be
           of
           vse
           to
           them
           )
           vnder
           your
           Names
           .
           Therein
           ,
           as
           in
           
             a
             Glasse
          
           ,
           as
           you
           ,
           Worthy
           MADAM
           ,
           may
           (
           I
           doubtnot
           )
           see
           your selfe
           liuely
           deciphered
           ;
           so
           you
           ,
           Blessed
           SIR
           ,
           yea
           thrice
           blessed
           in
           this
           your
           happy
           choise
           ,
           might
           learne
           ,
           but
           that
           (
           I
           know
           )
           you
           are
           not
           now
           to
           learne
           it
           ,
           what
           a
           pretious
           Iewell
           God
           hath
           in
           her
           bestowed
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           measure
           of
           thankfulnesse
           you
           owe
           to
           him
           for
           his
           mercy
           to
           you
           therein
           .
           Yea
           both
           of
           you
           may
           behold
           here
           ,
           what
           
             a
             blessed
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             life
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           GOD
           hath
           pleased
           to
           call
           you
           vnto
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           is
           managed
           through
           
             his
             grace
          
           according
           to
           
             his
             will
          
           ;
           notwithstanding
           those
           
             vile
             and
             foule
             aspersions
          
           here
           in
           part
           
           laid
           open
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           that
           
             Romish
             faction
          
           are
           wont
           to
           cast
           vpon
           it
           .
           If
           of
           those
           that
           abuse
           this
           
             holy
             and
             diuine
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           carry
           themselues
           otherwise
           therein
           than
           they
           ought
           ,
           there
           seeme
           to
           any
           
             a
             Censure
          
           ouer-harsh
           here
           to
           be
           passed
           ;
           Let
           them
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           no
           other
           than
           
             Gods
             word
          
           giueth
           good
           warrant
           for
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           by
           censuring
           it
           ,
           they
           giue
           suspition
           that
           themselues
           come
           within
           compasse
           of
           such
           Censure
           .
           To
           your selues
           (
           I
           am
           assured
           )
           no
           Apology
           shall
           need
           either
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           mine
           addressing
           it
           to
           you
           .
           But
           hoping
           it
           will
           be
           accepted
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           intended
           ,
           as
           a
           testimonie
           of
           my
           sincere
           and
           intire
           affection
           to
           you
           both
           ;
           with
           hearty
           prayers
           to
           GOD
           for
           your
           happy
           cohabitation
           to
           be
           long
           continued
           to
           his
           greater
           glory
           ,
           your
           mutuall
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           further
           benefit
           of
           those
           that
           may
           haue
           dependance
           vpon
           you
           :
           
             I
             commend
             you
             to
          
           
           
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             gracious
             Word
             ,
             who
             vouchsafe
             thereby
             to
             build
             you
             further
             in
             those
             good
             graces
             that
             hee
             hath
             begun
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             haue
             inheritance
             
             with
             those
             that
             are
             here
             truly
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             shall
             hereafter
             bee
             eternally
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           AMEN
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             to
             be
             commanded
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             THO.
             GATAKER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Wife
           in
           Deed.
           
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             findeth
             a
             Wife
             ,
             findeth
             Good
             ;
             and
             obtaineth
             Fauour
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THis
           Booke
           of
           the
           Prouerbs
           is
           the
           
           
             Christian
             Mans
             Ethicks
          
           :
           And
           it
           hath
           this
           preeminence
           aboue
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           the
           Bookes
           in
           the
           Bible
           ;
           that
           many
           of
           them
           are
           Sententious
           ,
           a
           this
           consisteth
           all
           of
           Sentences
           .
           For
           what
           are
           
             Diuine
             Prouerbs
          
           ,
           but
           b
           
             select
             and
             choise
             Sentences
          
           .
           So
           that
           we
           need
           not
           stand
           picking
           or
           culling
           here
           :
           As
           hee
           said
           of
           
             Cyrus
             his
             Court
          
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           wish
           might
           be
           said
           of
           ours
           )
           c
           
             though
             a
             man
             should
             seeke
             or
             chuse
             blindfold
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             misse
             of
             a
             good
             man
          
           ;
           though
           wee
           goe
           here
           at
           aduenture
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           some
           
             choise
             matter
          
           or
           other
           .
           It
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Learned
           in
           reading
           of
           Authors
           ,
           to
           set
           d
           marks
           in
           the
           margine
           ,
           
           vpon
           such
           passages
           as
           are
           most
           remarkable
           .
           But
           there
           is
           Gods
           owne
           Marke
           set
           vpon
           euerie
           Sentence
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           not
           by
           Salomon
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           select
           Sentences
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           that
           containe
           matter
           
           concerning
           Mariage
           ,
           either
           
             the
             Praise
          
           and
           commendation
           
             of
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             dispraise
          
           ,
           discommendation
           ,
           yea
           and
           detestation
           
             of
             a
             bad
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Sentence
           contained
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           is
           concerning
           the
           former
           ,
           though
           not
           wholly
           without
           some
           
           secret
           intimation
           of
           the
           latter
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           it
           shall
           appeare
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           it
           we
           may
           obserue
           these
           Particulars
           ;
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             partie
             commended
             ;
             
               a
               Wife
            
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             commendation
             giuen
             her
             ;
             Good
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             meanes
             of
             compassing
             her
             ,
             by
             seeking
             ,
             implied
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             Findeth
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             principall
             Doner
             or
             Giuer
             of
             her
             ;
             God
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             nature
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             gift
             ;
             
               a
               Fauour
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           them
           :
           A
           Wife
           ?
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           What
           ?
           Is
           
             euerie
             Wife
          
           ,
           or
           
             euerie
             woman
          
           then
           such
           as
           
           Salomon
           here
           saith
           ?
           yea
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           same
           Salomon
           himselfe
           elsewhere
           say
           ,
           that
           some
           Wife
           there
           is
           ,
           e
           that
           
             pulleth
             downe
             the
             house
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           as
           
             a
             corrosiue
             at
             her
             Husbands
             sides
             ,
          
           but
           f
           
             as
             corruption
             in
             his
             bones
          
           ?
           or
           g
           
             like
             a
             continuall
             dropping
             in
             a
             rainie
             day
             ,
          
           that
           maketh
           a
           man
           wearie
           of
           his
           home
           ,
           and
           either
           driueth
           him
           out
           of
           doores
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           rest
           within
           ?
           And
           that
           h
           
             it
             is
             better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             house
             top
             ,
          
           exposed
           to
           wind
           and
           weather
           ;
           or
           i
           
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           k
           
             among
             wilde
             
             beasts
          
           ,
           than
           to
           keepe
           house
           with
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           there
           are
           diuers
           answers
           giuen
           .
           
        
         
           For
           first
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           l
           
             a
             Wife
             so
             long
             as
             she
             continueth
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           she
           is
           not
           disloyall
           ,
           but
           is
           honest
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           
             of
             her
             bodie
          
           ,
           though
           shee
           bee
           neuer
           so
           contentious
           ,
           vnquiet
           ,
           or
           inconuenient
           otherwise
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           
             a
             Benefit
          
           .
           As
           m
           
             a
             bad
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           yet
           
             better
             than
             none
          
           :
           (
           n
           
             Better
             a
             Tyranie
             ,
             than
             an
             Anarchie
             :
             )
          
           so
           
             a
             bad
             Wife
          
           is
           yet
           better
           than
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           seemeth
           scarce
           sound
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           were
           but
           a
           verie
           sorrie
           commendation
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Better
             such
             an
             one
             than
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           o
           
             What
             manner
             of
             good
             call
             you
             that
             ,
          
           saith
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           p
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             deemed
             or
             termed
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             of
             some
             greater
             euill
             ?
          
           That
           is
           
             not
             good
          
           ,
           to
           speake
           properly
           ,
           but
           q
           
             lesse
             euill
          
           onely
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           when
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           r
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             liue
             on
             the
             house-top
             ,
          
           or
           abroad
           s
           
             in
             the
             wilde
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           than
           with
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           hee
           plainely
           implieth
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           t
           Sophocles
           saith
           of
           some
           friends
           )
           it
           is
           much
           better
           to
           be
           without
           her
           than
           with
           her
           ;
           to
           liue
           solitarie
           ,
           than
           to
           liue
           with
           such
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           answer
           of
           some
           others
           is
           ,
           that
           u
           Salomon
           speaketh
           this
           in
           regard
           of
           
             the
             end
             for
             which
             the
             
             woman
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             God
             gaue
             her
             ,
          
           which
           was
           z
           
             for
             mans
             good
          
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           doth
           this
           satisfie
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           Salomon
           seemeth
           to
           speake
           here
           rather
           of
           
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
          
           that
           commeth
           by
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           where
           she
           is
           such
           as
           she
           should
           be
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           bare
           end
           for
           which
           she
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           is
           giuen
           :
           And
           greater
           is
           
           
             the
             euill
          
           ,
           if
           being
           made
           and
           giuen
           for
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           she
           proue
           contrarie
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           howsoeuer
           cc
           
             the
             Woman
          
           was
           at
           first
           made
           
             for
             mans
             good
          
           :
           Yet
           is
           
             not
             euerie
             Wife
             giuen
             of
             God
             for
             good
             ,
          
           but
           some
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           †
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           *
           for
           the
           euill
           of
           him
           that
           is
           to
           haue
           her
           :
           as
           x
           Saul
           sometime
           gaue
           Micol
           his
           Daughter
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           shee
           might
           bee
           
             a
             snare
          
           to
           him
           .
           As
           Rulers
           are
           sometime
           
             giuen
             in
             wrath
          
           :
           y
           
             I
             gaue
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             a
             King
             in
             my
             wrath
          
           :
           so
           are
           Wiues
           also
           sometimes
           
             giuen
             not
             in
             mercie
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             wrath
          
           .
           z
           
             The
             Sinner
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             God
             is
             angrie
             with
             ,
             shall
             light
             vpon
             such
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           others
           answer
           ,
           (
           and
           their
           answer
           is
           more
           probable
           )
           that
           it
           is
           a
           a
           Synecdoche
           ,
           a
           putting
           of
           
             the
             generall
             for
             the
             speciall
          
           ;
           or
           b
           an
           Ellipsis
           ,
           a
           defectiue
           speech
           ;
           that
           there
           wanteth
           the
           word
           good
           :
           as
           c
           wooll
           ,
           for
           
             white
             wooll
          
           ;
           and
           d
           
             a
             Male
          
           for
           
             a
             sound
             M●le
          
           :
           so
           e
           
             a
             Wife
          
           for
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ;
           which
           
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
          
           therefore
           hath
           put
           into
           f
           the
           T●xt
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           well
           seeme
           somewhat
           :
           but
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           there
           seemeth
           somewhat
           yet
           more
           in
           it
           than
           so
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Wife
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ;
           or
           ,
           g
           
             a
             Woman
          
           :
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ;
           h
           as
           if
           
             an
             euill
             Wife
          
           were
           
             not
             a
             Wife
             ,
             an
             euill
             Woman
          
           were
           
             no
             Wife
          
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Iewish
           
             Talmud
             ,
             
             an
             vngracious
             Sonn●
          
           is
           called
           i
           
             a
             Sonne
             no
             Sonne
          
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             foolish
             People
          
           is
           called
           k
           a
           People
           no
           People
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             Greeke
             Riddle
          
           ,
           *
           
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             a
             Man
             no
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           the
           B●t
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Flitter-mouse
             ,
             a
             Bird
             no
             Bird
             :
          
           and
           the
           Ferula
           ,
           or
           
             Giant
             Fennell
             ,
             a
             tree
             no
             tree
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             P●mice
             ,
             a
             stone
             no
             stone
             :
          
           So
           
             a
             bad
             Wife
          
           in
           Salomons
           reckoning
           ,
           
             a
             Wife
             no
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           like
           that
           of
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           :
           l
           
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             lieth
             .
          
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Doth
           euerie
           one
           that
           
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             keepe
             his
             Commandements
             ?
          
           Doth
           not
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           say
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           m
           
             when
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ?
          
           yea
           ,
           but
           n
           
             su●h
             knowledge
          
           ,
           in
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           account
           ,
           is
           as
           no
           knowledge
           :
           it
           is
           at
           least
           o
           
             as
             good
             as
             none
          
           .
           So
           ,
           p
           
             Execute
             iudgement
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           hee
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             right
             iudgement
          
           ;
           because
           q
           
             Wrong
             iudgement
             is
             no
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             mis
             iudgement
             ,
          
           saith
           Augustine
           .
           And
           r
           
             a
             Name
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           (
           and
           hee
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             a
             good
             Name
          
           ;
           as
           if
           
             an
             euill
             Name
          
           were
           
             no
             Name
             )
             is
          
           s
           
             better
             than
             riches
          
           ;
           or
           t
           
             than
             a
             good
             ointment
          
           .
           And
           those
           rebellious
           builders
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babel
           ;
           u
           
             Let
             vs
             get
             vs
             a
             Name
             :
          
           and
           those
           great
           ones
           before
           the
           Floud
           ,
           x
           
             Men
             of
             Name
          
           ,
           or
           renow●…
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           we
           say
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           y
           
             Men
             of
             no
             note
          
           ,
           or
           
             no
             Name
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           z
           
             of
             no
             great
             note
             ,
             of
             no
             good
             Name
          
           ;
           as
           it
           other
           than
           such
           were
           none
           .
           And
           in
           like
           sort
           here
           
             Salomon
             ,
             He
             that
             findeth
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           meaning
           onely
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ;
           as
           if
           none
           but
           such
           deserued
           
             that
             Name
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Point
           of
           Instruction
           which
           wee
           obserue
           hence
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           
           
             She
             that
             is
             not
             a
             good
             Wife
             is
             as
             good
             as
             no
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           a
           I
           count
           that
           
             no
             Dowrie
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           that
           is
           commonly
           
           so
           called
           ;
           b
           nor
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           count
           her
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           vsually
           so
           reckoned
           ;
           where
           pietie
           ,
           honesty
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           are
           wanting
           .
           c
           
             A
             bad
             Wife
             is
             as
             no
             Wife
             in
             Gods
             account
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           not
           without
           good
           Cause
           .
        
         
           For
           she
           is
           but
           
             a
             Shadow
             without
             Substance
          
           ;
           shee
           hath
           d
           
             a
             Title
             without
             Truth
          
           :
           She
           beareth
           
             the
             Name
          
           ;
           but
           doth
           not
           
             the
             Worke
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           .
           For
           what
           is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           but
           e
           
             a
             Woman
             giuen
             to
             Man
             to
             be
             an
             Helpe
             and
             a
             Comfort
             to
             him
             ?
          
           But
           as
           f
           
             the
             Father
             of
             a
             foole
             shall
             haue
             no
             ioy
          
           of
           him
           :
           So
           
             the
             Husband
             of
             a
             bad
             or
             a
             foolish
             Woman
             ,
          
           is
           like
           to
           haue
           
             little
             ioy
          
           ,
           or
           helpe
           ,
           or
           comfort
           of
           her
           .
           And
           how
           is
           she
           
             a
             Comforter
          
           ,
           that
           yeeldeth
           
             no
             comfort
          
           ?
           How
           an
           Helper
           ,
           that
           affordeth
           
             no
             helpe
          
           ?
           They
           are
           g
           
             Friends
             in
             Name
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           but
           
             not
             in
             deede
          
           ,
           that
           sticke
           not
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           faile
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           standeth
           in
           neede
           of
           them
           :
           So
           is
           she
           h
           
             a
             Wife
             in
             Name
          
           ,
           but
           
             not
             in
             Deed
          
           ,
           that
           affordeth
           not
           her
           Husband
           that
           
             Helpe
             and
             Comfort
          
           that
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ought
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           first
           she
           was
           intended
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           stileth
           some
           i
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Idol-Shepherds
          
           .
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           as
           Images
           or
           Idols
           ,
           that
           k
           beare
           the
           Names
           ,
           but
           haue
           not
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           whereof
           they
           are
           Images
           ;
           l
           they
           are
           
           not
           in
           truth
           that
           that
           they
           are
           termed
           :
           m
           
             they
             haue
             mouths
             ,
             and
             speake
             not
             ;
             eies
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             ;
             eares
             ,
             and
             heare
             not
             ;
             hands
             ,
             and
             feele
             not
             ;
             feet
             ,
             and
             walke
             not
             :
          
           they
           haue
           the
           limmes
           and
           
             lineaments
             of
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           without
           motion
           and
           action
           :
           And
           so
           those
           ;
           n
           they
           are
           called
           Seers
           ;
           but
           they
           see
           not
           ;
           and
           Watchmen
           ,
           but
           they
           
             watch
             not
          
           :
           o
           they
           beare
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Feeders
          
           ;
           but
           they
           
             feed
             not
          
           ;
           they
           haue
           the
           
             Titles
             of
             Teachers
          
           and
           Preachers
           indeed
           ;
           but
           they
           neither
           preach
           ,
           nor
           teach
           at
           all
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           well
           may
           shee
           bee
           tearmed
           an
           Idol-wife
           that
           beareth
           the
           
             Name
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           in
           the
           house
           as
           p
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           but
           doth
           no
           part
           of
           the
           office
           or
           duty
           of
           such
           an
           one
           .
           Surely
           ,
           as
           St.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           that
           r
           
             Faith
             without
             Fruits
          
           is
           liuelesse
           and
           
             dead
             ,
             as
          
           s
           
             a
             Body
             without
             Breath
          
           :
           such
           Faith
           is
           t
           
             no
             Faith
          
           indeed
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           u
           
             Carcasse
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           So
           
             a
             Wife
             without
             Works
          
           ,
           shee
           that
           beareth
           
             a
             Wiues
             Name
          
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           a
           
             Wiues
             worke
          
           ,
           is
           
             no
             Wife
          
           indeed
           ,
           but
           
             a
             liuelesse
             Image
             of
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           or
           (
           as
           x
           Lamechs
           second
           Wiues
           Name
           importeth
           )
           y
           
             a
             shadow
          
           onely
           of
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           she
           be
           so
           that
           performeth
           not
           the
           Office
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           what
           is
           she
           then
           that
           doth
           the
           contrary
           ?
           Who
           when
           she
           should
           be
           a
           
             an
             Helper
          
           ,
           prooueth
           b
           
             an
             Hinderer
          
           ;
           in
           the
           best
           things
           especially
           :
           like
           c
           the
           Friend
           ,
           that
           prooueth
           
             a
             Foe
          
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           shew
           himselfe
           
             a
             Friend
          
           ?
           when
           she
           should
           be
           
             a
             comsort
          
           ,
           
           proueth
           
             a
             crosse
             ,
             a
             curse
             ,
             a
             discomfort
             ?
          
           Shee
           that
           was
           made
           and
           ordained
           d
           for
           Mans
           special
           good
           ,
           e
           crossing
           the
           end
           of
           her
           owne
           Creation
           ,
           and
           
             Gods
             Ordinance
          
           therein
           ,
           proueth
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           greatest
           euill
           ?
           Like
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           that
           f
           
             sat
             in
             Moses
             Chaire
          
           ,
           professing
           themselues
           and
           pretending
           to
           be
           g
           
             Pastors
             of
             Gods
             People
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           telleth
           them
           ,
           were
           indeed
           h
           Theeues
           ,
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           i
           Murtherers
           of
           them
           ,
           k
           Wolues
           either
           l
           
             in
             Shepherds
             weeds
             ,
             or
          
           m
           
             in
             Sheeps
             clothing
          
           ,
           such
           as
           not
           only
           
             fed
             not
          
           ,
           but
           n
           killed
           and
           destroyed
           those
           ,
           o
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           fed
           and
           saued
           .
           And
           certainly
           
             the
             good
             Wife
          
           is
           not
           so
           great
           
             a
             Blessing
          
           ,
           but
           the
           bad
           is
           as
           great
           
             a
             Crosse.
          
           p
           No
           greater
           
             Comfort
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
          
           than
           the
           one
           ,
           q
           nor
           discomfort
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             A
             Wife
          
           is
           as
           r
           
             a
             part
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             limbe
             of
             her
             husband
          
           .
           As
           Children
           are
           said
           to
           be
           s
           part
           of
           their
           Parents
           ;
           because
           they
           haue
           their
           being
           originally
           from
           them
           :
           So
           
             the
             Woman
          
           may
           well
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           
             a
             part
          
           or
           
             limbe
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           because
           shee
           had
           her
           beginning
           and
           her
           being
           originally
           from
           him
           .
           For
           t
           
             The
             Woman
             is
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           
           
             not
             the
             Man
             of
             the
             Woman
             :
          
           as
           Children
           are
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           Parents
           of
           them
           .
           The
           u
           Woman
           was
           made
           of
           the
           
             Mans
             rib
          
           .
           She
           was
           at
           first
           x
           
             taken
             out
             of
             man
          
           ;
           and
           is
           therefore
           by
           Creation
           as
           
             a
             limbe
             reast
             from
             him
          
           .
           And
           the
           was
           afterward
           ioyned
           againe
           in
           Mariage
           with
           Man
           ,
           that
           by
           
             Nuptiall
             coniunction
          
           becomming
           z
           
             one
             flesh
          
           with
           him
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           as
           
             a
             limbe
             restored
          
           now
           and
           *
           fastned
           againe
           
             to
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Euerie
           Wife
           should
           bee
           then
           as
           
             a
             part
          
           of
           her
           Husband
           ;
           as
           
             a
             limme
          
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           .
           But
           the
           Woman
           that
           beareth
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           standeth
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           the
           office
           and
           dutie
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           a
           
             an
             eye
             of
             glasse
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             siluer
             nose
          
           ,
           or
           
             an
             i●orie
             tooth
          
           ,
           or
           b
           
             an
             iron
             hand
          
           ,
           or
           c
           
             a
             woodden
             leg
          
           ,
           that
           occupieth
           the
           place
           indeed
           ,
           and
           beareth
           the
           Name
           of
           
             a
             limbe
          
           or
           
             a
             member
          
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           truly
           or
           properly
           any
           part
           of
           that
           bodie
           whereunto
           it
           is
           fastned
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           d
           equiuocally
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           those
           artificiali
           and
           equiuoca●●●imbs
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           properly
           parts
           ,
           nor
           stand
           the
           bodie
           in
           much
           stead
           :
           yet
           are
           they
           rather
           helpfull
           ,
           than
           hurtfull
           or
           harmfull
           any
           way
           to
           it
           ;
           they
           helpe
           to
           supply
           a
           place
           defectiue
           ,
           that
           would
           otherwise
           stand
           vacant
           ,
           and
           by
           supplying
           it
           ,
           to
           conceale
           in
           part
           such
           e
           blemishes
           ,
           as
           would
           otherwise
           lie
           more
           open
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           with
           
             a
             bad
             Wife
             ,
             an
             vndiscreet
             woman
             ,
          
           it
           is
           far
           worse
           .
           Shee
           not
           onely
           standeth
           her
           Husband
           in
           no
           stead
           ,
           but
           thee
           is
           f
           
             a
             sore
             burden
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             foule
             blemish
          
           ,
           
           and
           not
           
             an
             eye
             sore
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           
             an
             heart-sore
          
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           .
           g
           She
           h
           
             shameth
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomo●
           ,
           and
           is
           i
           
             as
             rottennesse
             in
             his
             bones
          
           .
           And
           she
           may
           therefore
           be
           compared
           rather
           to
           k
           
             a
             wart
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wen
          
           ,
           and
           that
           sited
           and
           seated
           in
           some
           conspicuous
           part
           ;
           (
           for
           l
           she
           is
           as
           
             ointment
             in
             ones
             hand
          
           that
           cannot
           bee
           concealed
           )
           which
           as
           it
           is
           
             no
             benefit
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
             a
             burden
          
           and
           
             a
             blemish
          
           to
           the
           bodie
           ;
           or
           to
           
             a
             wolfe
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             cancer
          
           ,
           that
           m
           consumeth
           the
           flesh
           ,
           wasteth
           the
           vitall
           parts
           ,
           and
           eateth
           euen
           to
           the
           verie
           heart
           .
           For
           n
           
             no
             sorer
             vlcer
             than
             a
             bad
             friend
             ,
          
           in
           Sophocles
           his
           iudgement
           ;
           than
           
             a
             bad
             wife
          
           ,
           in
           Salomons
           account
           .
        
         
           Well
           saith
           o
           Augustine
           of
           vngodly
           and
           
             bad-liued
             Christians
          
           ,
           that
           p
           though
           they
           bee
           
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           yet
           are
           they
           
             no
             part
             of
             it
          
           :
           they
           are
           but
           as
           excrescencies
           ,
           or
           as
           excrements
           ,
           or
           q
           as
           
             bad
             humours
             in
             mans
             bodie
          
           :
           the
           Bodie
           is
           but
           the
           worse
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           r
           were
           better
           without
           them
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           such
           Wiues
           as
           these
           are
           .
           The
           one
           are
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           (
           Such
           s
           
             a
             Wife
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             a
             worme
             in
             wood
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Ierome
             :
          
           )
           wasters
           and
           consumers
           both
           of
           the
           Husband
           and
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           
             the
             Wife
          
           be
           one
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           helpeth
           to
           t
           
             build
             vp
             the
             house
          
           :
           surely
           shee
           that
           helpeth
           to
           
             pull
             downe
          
           that
           that
           
             the
             Wife
             buildeth
          
           ,
           may
           well
           bee
           ●uled
           ,
           u
           
             a
             foolish
             woman
          
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           but
           
             no
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           vsed
           to
           terme
           his
           three
           vntoward
           
           Children
           ,
           his
           x
           
             three
             materie
             impostumes
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             three
             vlcerous
             cancers
          
           .
           And
           if
           foolish
           and
           vngracious
           children
           may
           well
           be
           so
           termed
           ,
           as
           y
           being
           no
           better
           to
           those
           that
           breed
           them
           :
           much
           more
           may
           
             a
             peruerse
             Wife
          
           ,
           being
           no
           better
           euen
           in
           z
           Salomons
           iudgement
           than
           either
           of
           those
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           ;
           the
           rather
           since
           that
           as
           shee
           came
           from
           a
           part
           neerer
           the
           heart
           than
           they
           ,
           so
           her
           peruersenesse
           may
           well
           goe
           neerer
           the
           heart
           with
           him
           ,
           than
           their
           vntowardnesse
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           well
           therefore
           may
           
             a
             wart
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wen
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wolfe
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             cancer
          
           bee
           termed
           
             a
             part
             of
             the
             bodie
          
           ,
           as
           that
           woman
           be
           termed
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           
             a
             blemish
          
           ,
           as
           
             a
             wart
          
           ;
           or
           
             a
             burden
          
           ,
           as
           
             a
             wen
          
           ;
           or
           a
           continuall
           heart-sore
           ,
           as
           
             a
             wolfe
          
           ;
           or
           corruption
           and
           rottennesse
           ,
           as
           
             a
             cancer
          
           or
           
             a
             gangreane
             ,
             in
             the
             bones
          
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           then
           ,
           if
           
             a
             bad
             Wife
          
           bee
           not
           accounted
           with
           God
           as
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           when
           shee
           is
           (
           not
           onely
           as
           good
           as
           ,
           but
           )
           farre
           worse
           than
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           so
           much
           better
           to
           be
           without
           her
           ,
           than
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Point
           then
           may
           serue
           ,
        
         
           First
           for
           Examination
           for
           women
           hereby
           to
           examine
           
           themselues
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Wiues
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             What
             needs
             that
          
           ?
           may
           some
           say
           .
           
             T
             is
             well
          
           
           
             enough
             knowne
             already
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             wiues
             and
             maried
             women
             .
             We
             were
             contracted
             before
             companie
             ;
             and
             maried
             openly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             all
             ceremonies
             and
             circumstances
             obserued
             that
             could
             bee
             required
             ,
             or
             are
             vsuall
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             booke
             where
             we
             were
             maried
             ,
             will
             testifie
             as
             much
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           All
           this
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           
             no
             Wife
          
           
           for
           all
           that
           .
           
             A
             maried
             woman
          
           thou
           mayst
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           
           
             no
             Wife
          
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           thou
           wert
           contracted
           a
           
             before
             a
             thousand
             Witnesses
          
           ;
           and
           married
           publikely
           in
           the
           frequentest
           and
           most
           solemne
           assembly
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           ordinarie
           Minister
           ,
           but
           of
           
             a
             Bishop
          
           or
           
             an
             Archbishop
          
           ,
           no
           rite
           or
           Ceremony
           omitted
           ,
           either
           
             the
             Wedding
             Ring
          
           ,
           (
           that
           Tertullian
           b
           more
           than
           once
           mentioneth
           ,
           and
           c
           freeth
           from
           taint
           of
           Superstition
           )
           or
           any
           other
           :
           Yet
           art
           thou
           
             no
             Wife
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           if
           thine
           Husband
           haue
           not
           that
           good
           of
           thee
           that
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           here
           speaketh
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             me
             shew
             it
             thee
             by
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           were
           all
           circumcised
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           saith
           by
           Ieremie
           that
           d
           
             he
             will
             visit
             all
             those
             that
             are
             vncircumcised
             ,
          
           and
           e
           
             the
             Iewes
          
           among
           the
           rest
           .
           Why
           ?
           might
           some
           men
           say
           ;
           were
           not
           the
           
             Iewes
             circumcised
          
           then
           ?
           No
           ;
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           f
           
             Those
             other
             Nations
             are
             vncircumcised
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             you
             Iewes
             ,
          
           though
           
             circumcised
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           yet
           are
           
             vncircumcised
             in
             spirit
          
           .
           And
           g
           that
           
             outward
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           it
           is
           
             nothing
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           And
           ,
           h
           
             Circumcision
             is
             accounted
          
           no
           other
           than
           
             Vncircumcision
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             a
             keeper
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           Or
           ,
           to
           come
           neerer
           home
           :
           i
           
             Baptisme
             saueth
          
           ;
           saith
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           might
           some
           thinke
           :
           Are
           all
           that
           are
           baptised
           sure
           to
           be
           saued
           ?
           yea
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           k
           
             all
             that
             are
             effectually
             baptised
          
           :
           But
           
             the
             Baptisme
          
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           l
           
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             Bodie
             ,
          
           but
           m
           
             the
             purging
             and
             clensing
             of
             
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           As
           
             a
             man
             then
          
           ,
           though
           he
           haue
           beene
           dipt
           ouer
           head
           and
           eares
           in
           
             the
             Font
          
           ,
           may
           yet
           in
           Gods
           reckoning
           remaine
           still
           vnbaptised
           ,
           euen
           n
           as
           much
           as
           any
           
             Infidell
             ,
             Heathen
          
           or
           Pagan
           ,
           that
           was
           neuer
           offered
           vnto
           Baptisme
           ;
           In
           like
           manner
           may
           a
           Woman
           be
           
             ioyned
             to
             an
             Husband
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           liue
           long
           with
           him
           
             as
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           be
           
             in
             Gods
             estimation
             as
             no
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           may
           
             a
             Woman
          
           know
           then
           whether
           shee
           
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           Reade
           ouer
           the
           Rules
           that
           o
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           
           and
           p
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           prescribe
           
             Maried
             Women
          
           ;
           and
           examine
           thy selfe
           by
           them
           .
           Reade
           ouer
           q
           the
           Description
           that
           
             Salomons
             Mother
          
           maketh
           of
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ;
           and
           compare
           thy selfe
           with
           it
           .
           There
           is
           set
           downe
           
             a
             Paterne
          
           and
           
             a
             Precedent
          
           for
           thee
           .
           There
           is
           r
           
             a
             Looking
             Glasse
          
           for
           thee
           (
           as
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           speaketh
           of
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           in
           generall
           )
           to
           see
           thy selfe
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           thee
           what
           thou
           art
           .
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wisht
           that
           as
           s
           the
           Philosopher
           willed
           his
           followers
           
             to
             view
             themselues
             oft
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
          
           that
           if
           they
           found
           themselues
           faire
           and
           comely
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           carefull
           to
           haue
           their
           cariage
           and
           courses
           correspondent
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           might
           striue
           by
           morall
           abilities
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           and
           recompence
           what
           were
           wanting
           that
           way
           :
           so
           that
           euery
           
             Maried
             Woman
          
           did
           ,
           if
           not
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           once
           
           a
           weeke
           ,
           yet
           once
           a
           month
           at
           least
           seriously
           looke
           her selfe
           in
           this
           Glasse
           .
           Which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           too
           many
           are
           theresore
           very
           loth
           to
           looke
           into
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           how
           they
           shall
           finde
           themselues
           there
           before-hand
           :
           And
           as
           t
           that
           old
           withered
           Harlot
           therefore
           cast
           away
           her
           
             looking
             Glasse
          
           ,
           because
           she
           could
           not
           therein
           see
           her selfe
           such
           as
           she
           would
           ;
           so
           they
           shunne
           this
           Glasse
           ,
           not
           affecting
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           see
           themselues
           therein
           such
           as
           they
           should
           .
           But
           u
           let
           vs
           set
           the
           Glasse
           before
           them
           that
           they
           may
           looke
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           view
           themselues
           in
           it
           if
           they
           will
           :
           which
           if
           it
           shall
           shew
           them
           themselues
           farre
           other
           than
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Glasse
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           ;
           let
           them
           blame
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           it
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Wife
          
           then
           ,
           say
           those
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           
             subiect
             and
             obedient
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             as
             her
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           But
           many
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           will
           hardly
           proue
           Wiues
           ;
           being
           b
           Mistresses
           (
           as
           Ierome
           speaketh
           )
           rather
           than
           Wiues
           ,
           to
           those
           
             that
             haue
             them
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           c
           
             whom
             
             they
             haue
          
           ;
           d
           
             being
             maried
          
           rather
           
             to
             them
          
           ,
           then
           
             hauing
             maried
             them
          
           ,
           as
           he
           speaketh
           .
           So
           that
           their
           Husbands
           (
           if
           they
           may
           so
           be
           termed
           that
           are
           so
           mated
           )
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           e
           when
           they
           receiued
           their
           
             Wiues
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           ●ad
           ought
           at
           least
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           euen
           f
           those
           that
           bring
           nothing
           oft
           are
           as
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           bring
           most
           )
           
             ther
             sold
             away
             their
             owne
             libertie
             ,
          
           and
           tooke
           in
           g
           
             a
             M●…e
          
           in
           ●…d
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Cynickes
             Master
          
           d●●
           h
           
             a
             Ma●…r
          
           in
           stead
           of
           
             a
             Seruant
          
           ;
           and
           Nazianzen
           sai●h
           that
           i
           some
           Wiues
           doe
           in
           stead
           of
           
             an
             Husband
          
           :
           One
           that
           will
           k
           rule
           and
           ouer-rule
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           that
           l
           Queenes
           ,
           or
           m
           Queanes
           rather
           n
           of
           〈◊〉
           condition
           ,
           their
           Concubines
           did
           Kings
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           
             Persian
             Monarks
          
           ,
           when
           that
           State
           most
           flourished
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           common
           by-word
           ,
           that
           o
           
             ther
             were
             Ma●●ers
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             wiues
             their
             Ma●…
             ,
          
           not
           vnlike
           Cato
           his
           complaint
           also
           sometime
           of
           his
           Countri●en
           ;
           
           p
           
             All
             Men
             rule
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             we
             rule
             all
             Men
             ;
             and
             our
             Wiues
             rule
             vs
          
           ;
           One
           that
           will
           guide
           and
           gouerne
           him
           that
           should
           be
           q
           her
           Guide
           ,
           yea
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           command
           him
           r
           more
           imperiously
           than
           many
           
             a
             Master
          
           would
           his
           Slaue
           .
           They
           are
           s
           
             no
             Men
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           but
           Bond-men
           to
           their
           Wiues
           ,
           or
           t
           to
           their
           Portions
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           endure
           it
           .
           And
           they
           are
           
             no
             Wiues
          
           sure
           ,
           but
           Mistresses
           ,
           or
           
             more
             than
             Mistresses
          
           ,
           that
           offer
           it
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           she
           is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           u
           
             Salomons
             Mother
          
           describeth
           her
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           
             a
             good
             Houswife
          
           onely
           
             in
             the
             House
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           also
           
             to
             her
             Husband
          
           ;
           that
           x
           
             doth
             him
             good
             all
             his
             daies
             ,
          
           all
           the
           daies
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           she
           liueth
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Shee
           is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           then
           indeed
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           shee
           ,
           in
           whom
           these
           two
           concurre
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           both
           
             a
             good
             Hous-wife
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           too
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             her
          
           .
           But
           how
           many
           
             Maried
             women
          
           are
           there
           ,
           in
           whom
           neither
           of
           these
           are
           ?
           how
           many
           in
           whom
           they
           meet
           not
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           there
           not
           Hous-wiues
           ,
           but
           y
           Drones
           rather
           ?
           liuing
           wholly
           on
           the
           sweat
           of
           their
           Husbands
           browes
           ,
           as
           the
           Drone
           doth
           on
           the
           honey
           that
           the
           Bee
           maketh
           and
           bringeth
           in
           ?
           How
           many
           though
           not
           Drones
           ,
           yet
           Droiles
           rather
           than
           Wiues
           ?
           that
           will
           toile
           and
           moile
           indeed
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           like
           horses
           ;
           but
           are
           withall
           z
           of
           so
           crooked
           and
           crabbed
           a
           nature
           ,
           of
           so
           currish
           ,
           vnquiet
           ,
           and
           contentious
           a
           disposition
           ,
           that
           their
           Husbands
           can
           
           haue
           no
           ioy
           ,
           nor
           comfort
           at
           all
           of
           them
           :
           there
           can
           be
           no
           comfortable
           cohabitation
           or
           conuersing
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           may
           be
           good
           cause
           therefore
           euen
           for
           
             married
             Women
          
           to
           examine
           themselues
           whether
           they
           be
           Wiues
           or
           no
           :
           since
           that
           if
           they
           answer
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           
             Gods
             word
          
           and
           will
           ,
           yea
           which
           the
           very
           Name
           giuen
           them
           ,
           requireth
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           
             no
             Wiues
             in
             Gods
             account
          
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           a
           Question
           or
           two
           would
           be
           answered
           .
           
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           :
           If
           
             such
             a
             Wife
          
           be
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ,
           may
           
             a
             Man
          
           then
           lawfully
           put
           away
           
             such
             a
             Wife
          
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           No
           :
           As
           the
           Rabbines
           speake
           ,
           a
           The
           
           
             bone
             thou
             must
             gnaw
             ,
             that
             is
             fallen
             to
             thy
             Lot.
          
           There
           is
           b
           
             a
             knot
             of
             God
          
           betweene
           you
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           vnknit
           .
           c
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           her
           vnto
           thee
           either
           in
           mercie
           ,
           or
           in
           wrath
           ;
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           d
           either
           
             a
             Nurse
          
           to
           thee
           ,
           or
           
             a
             Scourge
          
           .
           And
           e
           
             Those
             that
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             Man
             may
             not
             seuer
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           but
           ,
           may
           not
           a
           Man
           forbeare
           to
           doe
           
             the
             Dutie
          
           
           
             of
             an
             Husband
          
           to
           such
           an
           one
           ?
           For
           f
           why
           should
           I
           ,
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           be
           
             an
             Husband
          
           to
           her
           ,
           if
           shee
           be
           not
           
             a
             Wife
          
           to
           me
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           No
           :
           g
           
             Thou
             owest
             it
             to
             God.
          
           And
           it
           is
           not
           default
           of
           dutie
           on
           her
           part
           ,
           that
           can
           discharge
           thee
           of
           thy
           debt
           to
           him
           .
           As
           Basil
           saith
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           h
           
             We
             must
             obey
             ,
             the
             good
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             bad
             for
             God.
          
           And
           
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           of
           Masters
           ,
           that
           i
           
             Seruants
             must
             for
          
           k
           
             conscience
             sake
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             froward
             as
             well
             as
             the
             courteous
             .
          
           So
           must
           thou
           doe
           
             the
             dutie
             of
             an
             Husband
          
           as
           well
           to
           
             a
             bad
          
           as
           to
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ,
           for
           conscience
           of
           
             Gods
             command
          
           .
           Doe
           thou
           
             thy
             dutie
             for
             God
          
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           
             thy
             reward
             from
             God.
          
           As
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           l
           of
           those
           that
           relieue
           the
           poore
           ,
           though
           
             they
             cannot
             requite
             them
          
           ,
           yet
           
             God
             will
             reward
             them
          
           ;
           so
           though
           she
           doe
           not
           with
           kindnesse
           answer
           thee
           ,
           God
           will
           requite
           thee
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           briefly
           for
           Answer
           to
           those
           two
           Questions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           Point
           may
           serue
           as
           for
           Examination
           ,
           so
           for
           Premonition
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           
           this
           estate
           ,
           that
           they
           consider
           seriously
           before-hand
           ,
           what
           they
           vndertake
           ,
           that
           they
           weigh
           well
           what
           they
           goe
           about
           :
           Not
           thinke
           as
           many
           doe
           ,
           that
           
             they
             marrie
             for
             their
             ease
          
           ,
           or
           they
           
             marrie
             to
             be
             maintained
          
           ;
           to
           be
           maintained
           in
           sloth
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           in
           vanitie
           and
           pride
           :
           like
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Bernard
           speaketh
           ,
           m
           
             thinke
             to
             liue
             without
             Care
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             gotten
             a
             charge
          
           or
           
             a
             cure
             ..
          
           No
           :
           thou
           mariest
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           not
           n
           
             a
             naked
             Name
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             bare
             title
          
           ;
           it
           is
           
             the
             Name
          
           of
           
             an
             Office
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           many
           Duties
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
           o
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
          
           saith
           
             God
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             him
             an
             Helpe
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             wife
             :
          
           or
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             an
             Helpe
             to
             him
             :
          
           though
           hee
           meant
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           but
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             an
             Helpe
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             A
             wife
             is
             a
             Woman
             ioyned
             to
             Man
             to
             be
             an
             Helpe
             to
             him
             :
          
           And
           for
           a
           Woman
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             an
             Help
             to
             her
             Husband
          
           .
           But
           wherein
           to
           be
           
             an
             Helpe
          
           ?
           p
           
             Let
             the
             younger
             
             Women
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           marrie
           ,
           q
           breed
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             beare
             ,
             and
             bring
             vp
             )
             children
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             the
             familie
             .
          
           That
           is
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Mariage
           :
           and
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           must
           euerie
           woman
           that
           intendeth
           to
           marrie
           ,
           fore-thinke
           of
           ,
           resolue
           on
           ,
           and
           make
           account
           of
           before
           hand
           ,
           if
           euer
           she
           meane
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Mariage
             is
             honourable
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           :
           And
           the
           Name
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           is
           
             an
             honourable
             Title
          
           .
           We
           are
           wont
           to
           giue
           them
           place
           before
           those
           that
           bee
           yet
           vnmaried
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           farre
           vnequall
           otherwise
           .
           But
           s
           
             euerie
             dignitie
             hath
             some
             dutie
          
           annexed
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           t
           it
           is
           not
           equall
           that
           those
           that
           refuse
           the
           one
           ,
           should
           expect
           euer
           to
           enioy
           the
           other
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             the
             greater
             the
             honour
          
           is
           ,
           
             the
             greater
          
           is
           
             the
             dishonour
          
           ,
           if
           
             the
             dutie
          
           be
           
             not
             done
          
           that
           that
           honour
           exacteth
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           may
           serue
           ,
           as
           for
           Premonition
           ,
           so
           for
           Admonition
           ;
           for
           premonition
           to
           those
           that
           intend
           or
           desire
           to
           enter
           ,
           for
           admonition
           to
           those
           that
           are
           entred
           already
           .
           Art
           thou
           
             a
             maried
             woman
          
           then
           ?
           As
           Ierom
           saith
           to
           the
           Monk
           ;
           u
           
             Read
             what
             thou
             art
             here
             called
             ,
             and
             be
             that
             that
             thou
             art
             stilēd
             .
          
           Thou
           art
           stiled
           
             a
             Wife
          
           .
           But
           thou
           art
           
             no
             wife
          
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           
             a
             Wiues
             worke
          
           :
           no
           more
           than
           x
           
             the
             Shepherd
          
           is
           
             a
             Shepherd
          
           if
           he
           feed
           not
           his
           flocke
           .
           Consider
           therefore
           well
           what
           the
           dutie
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           indeed
           faithfully
           and
           conscionably
           performe
           it
           ;
           that
           thou
           mayest
           make
           good
           what
           in
           that
           Name
           is
           required
           of
           thee
           .
           Else
           as
           one
           saith
           well
           ,
           that
           y
           
             the
             verie
             title
             of
             godlinesse
             
             maketh
             the
             vngodly
             man
             guiltie
             :
          
           so
           z
           the
           verie
           Title
           that
           thou
           art
           called
           by
           ,
           will
           one
           day
           condemne
           thee
           .
           And
           it
           had
           better
           for
           thee
           neuer
           to
           haue
           taken
           that
           Name
           on
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           that
           that
           the
           Name
           importeth
           .
           For
           as
           it
           were
           no
           sinne
           for
           a
           man
           not
           to
           feed
           a
           Flocke
           ,
           if
           a
           he
           did
           not
           beare
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           take
           vp
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           called
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           So
           it
           were
           no
           sinne
           for
           
             a
             Woman
          
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           in
           this
           manner
           
             an
             Helper
             to
             Man
          
           ,
           if
           shee
           did
           not
           beare
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           not
           called
           to
           be
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           ,
           with
           much
           griefe
           to
           bee
           spoken
           of
           ,
           among
           many
           Professors
           ,
           that
           they
           seeme
           verie
           carefull
           of
           the
           obseruance
           of
           the
           
             generall
             duties
             of
             Christianitie
          
           ;
           but
           are
           too
           too
           carelesse
           of
           performance
           of
           the
           
             speciall
             duties
          
           of
           their
           
             particular
             states
             and
             places
             :
             Forward
             Christians
          
           (
           to
           see
           to
           )
           in
           the
           generall
           ;
           but
           failing
           fouly
           and
           fearefully
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           the
           particular
           ;
           
             carelesse
             housholders
          
           ,
           (
           and
           you
           know
           what
           b
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           such
           ;
           )
           
             sond
             Parents
             ;
             negligent
          
           and
           
             vndutifull
             seruants
             ;
             no
             good
             Husband
          
           to
           Wife
           ;
           
             no
             good
             Wife
          
           to
           Husband
           :
           like
           
             a
             blinde
             Eye
          
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           
             hath
             sense
          
           and
           motion
           ,
           the
           generall
           faculties
           ,
           common
           to
           it
           with
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           but
           
             wanteth
             sight
          
           ,
           that
           is
           c
           the
           proper
           function
           and
           office
           of
           it
           :
           or
           
             a
             lame
             hand
          
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           sensible
           ,
           yea
           more
           sensible
           it
           may
           be
           than
           any
           other
           
           part
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           either
           cannot
           ,
           or
           doth
           not
           any
           worke
           .
           That
           which
           bringeth
           
             a
             foule
             scandall
          
           oft
           vpon
           
             Christian
             profession
          
           ;
           when
           wee
           shall
           heare
           ,
           as
           many
           complaine
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           found
           more
           faithfull
           and
           diligent
           seruice
           in
           such
           seruants
           as
           haue
           giuen
           little
           shew
           of
           sauing
           or
           sanctifying
           grace
           ,
           than
           in
           such
           as
           haue
           made
           great
           profession
           of
           pietie
           ;
           so
           others
           againe
           ,
           that
           more
           louing
           and
           kinde
           cariage
           ,
           and
           more
           dutifull
           demeanour
           towards
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           is
           found
           in
           diuers
           women
           ,
           though
           well
           natured
           ,
           yet
           not
           religiously
           nurtured
           ,
           than
           in
           many
           that
           would
           seeme
           to
           haue
           made
           great
           progresse
           in
           pietie
           :
           when
           many
           
             meere
             ciuill
             persons
          
           liue
           more
           louingly
           ,
           more
           comfortably
           ,
           more
           contentedly
           together
           ,
           than
           not
           a
           few
           of
           those
           doe
           ,
           (
           wheresoeuer
           the
           fault
           be
           ,
           sometime
           in
           the
           one
           partie
           ,
           and
           sometime
           in
           both
           ,
           )
           that
           are
           otherwise
           
             verie
             forward
             and
             eager
             professors
          
           .
           As
           d
           if
           Nature
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           more
           than
           Grace
           could
           doe
           :
           or
           as
           if
           true
           
             pietie
             and
             godlinesse
          
           did
           not
           exact
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           a
           diligent
           ,
           carefull
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           performance
           of
           good
           Duties
           ,
           e
           as
           well
           in
           the
           one
           kinde
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           may
           serue
           for
           Information
           ,
           to
           informe
           vs
           how
           God
           esteemeth
           of
           such
           as
           are
           faultie
           or
           defectiue
           this
           way
           .
           Art
           thou
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ;
           but
           
             not
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ?
           God
           esteemeth
           thee
           as
           
             no
             Wise
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           
             no
             Woman
          
           ;
           for
           f
           the
           same
           word
           signifieth
           either
           .
        
         
           g
           Search
           ,
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             all
             Ierusalem
          
           thorow
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             canst
             finde
             a
             Man
          
           ;
           or
           
             if
             there
             be
             any
             one
             that
             dealeth
             vprightly
             :
          
           as
           if
           the
           rest
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           not
           such
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           so
           ,
           were
           
             no
             Men.
          
           As
           h
           the
           Cy●ick
           sometime
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           
             a
             great
             throng
          
           of
           
           folke
           where
           he
           had
           beene
           at
           a
           solemne
           meeting
           ,
           but
           
             few
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           hauing
           called
           Men
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           many
           came
           flocking
           about
           him
           ,
           hee
           beat
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           i
           he
           called
           Men
           ,
           and
           
             not
             them
          
           ;
           thereby
           implying
           that
           they
           were
           not
           such
           Men
           as
           hee
           meant
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           as
           
             such
             Men
          
           were
           
             no
             Men
          
           in
           his
           account
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             bad
             Men
          
           are
           in
           truth
           
             no
             Men
          
           ,
           how
           soeuer
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           such
           :
           k
           
             You
             are
             much
             mistaken
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             you
             take
             them
             all
             for
             Men
             that
             you
             meet
             with
             .
             They
             are
             Men
             in
             shape
             ,
             but
             beasts
             in
             minde
          
           ;
           l
           
             Men
             outwardly
          
           ,
           m
           Beasts
           ,
           if
           not
           n
           
             worse
             than
             beasts
             ,
             inwardly
          
           .
           o
           
             All
             the
             difference
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             goeth
             vpright
             ,
          
           (
           and
           yet
           p
           some
           will
           hardly
           grant
           that
           too
           )
           whereas
           
             the
             other
             groueleth
             vpon
             the
             ground
             .
          
           So
           
             bad
             Wiues
          
           are
           
             no
             Wiues
          
           in
           Gods
           account
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           Women
           ;
           but
           
             wilde
             beasts
          
           ,
           as
           q
           the
           Cynick
           sometime
           spake
           ,
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Women
           ;
           yea
           worse
           rather
           than
           such
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           also
           plainely
           implieth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           r
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             abide
             with
             wilde
             beasts
             in
             
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             than
          
           to
           be
           tied
           
             to
             keep
             house
             with
             such
          
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           like
           may
           and
           must
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           other
           partie
           .
           As
           the
           Wi●e
           is
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ,
           i●
           shee
           bee
           
             not
             a
             Good
             Wife
          
           :
           so
           is
           
             the
             Husband
             no
             Husband
          
           ,
           if
           hee
           bee
           
             not
             a
             good
             Husband
          
           .
           He
           is
           s
           
             no
             man
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             beast
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Chrysostome
             ;
             a
             wilde
             beast
             rather
             than
             an
             Husband
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           kinde
           and
           courteous
           ,
           that
           i●
           ha●s●
           and
           currish
           to
           his
           wife
           .
           He
           is
           
             no
             husband
          
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           
             the
             duty
             of
             an
             husband
          
           ;
           as
           she
           is
           
             no
             wife
          
           ,
           if
           she
           do
           not
           
             the
             worke
             of
             a
             wife
          
           .
        
         
           And
           t
           where
           both
           parties
           are
           herein
           faultie
           ,
           and
           u
           rather
           bide
           than
           liue
           vnquietly
           together
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           we
           vse
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           liue
           together
           ,
           as
           
             Dog
             and
             Cat
          
           ;
           not
           as
           
             Man
             and
             Wife
          
           ,
           but
           as
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           well
           rather
           ,
           as
           euen
           *
           
             wilde
             beasts
          
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           .
           They
           are
           no
           better
           at
           all
           in
           Gods
           sight
           than
           such
           :
           and
           they
           must
           looke
           one
           day
           to
           answer
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           wrong
           that
           they
           doe
           either
           to
           other
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           wrong
           also
           that
           they
           doe
           vnto
           God
           and
           
             his
             ordinance
          
           ,
           by
           bringing
           through
           their
           fault
           a
           foule
           imputation
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           this
           may
           serue
           for
           
             a
             Caueat
          
           to
           such
           as
           are
           yet
           to
           chuse
           .
           Doest
           thou
           want
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           haue
           one
           ?
           Make
           enquirie
           for
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ;
           else
           thou
           wert
           better
           haue
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ;
           better
           without
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           a
           bad
           one
           ,
           than
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           
             Oh
             could
             I
             but
             get
          
           x
           
             a
             rich
             Wife
             ,
             a
             wealthie
             one
             ,
          
           
           saith
           one
           ;
           
             I
             were
             well
             ,
             I
             were
             made
             for
             euer
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             Let
             mee
             haue
          
           y
           
             a
             faire
             one
          
           ,
           saith
           another
           ,
           
             and
             I
             care
             for
             no
             more
             .
          
           z
           
             Giue
             me
             the
             woman
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Sampson
             ,
             for
             she
             pleaseth
             mine
             eye
             .
          
           But
           as
           that
           worthie
           Grecian
           once
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           rather
           haue
           for
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Man
             without
             money
             ,
             than
             money
             without
             a
             Man
             :
          
           So
           better
           were
           it
           for
           thee
           to
           haue
           
             a
             wife
             without
          
           b
           
             wealth
             or
          
           c
           beautie
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           
             wealth
             or
             beautie
             without
             a
             wife
          
           ;
           and
           so
           d
           bee
           as
           farre
           from
           hauing
           
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           
             no
             Wife
          
           at
           all
           .
           e
           
             A
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             may
             haue
             many
             Friends
          
           (
           f
           such
           as
           we
           commonly
           call
           friends
           )
           and
           yet
           among
           his
           many
           friends
           ,
           hee
           may
           
             finde
             little
             friendship
          
           .
           And
           so
           may
           a
           man
           haue
           
             many
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           such
           as
           vsually
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           Wiues
           ,
           and
           yet
           finde
           little
           enough
           of
           that
           good
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           Salomon
           here
           intimateth
           to
           bee
           in
           
             a
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           
             a
             Wife
          
           then
           ,
           g
           seeke
           thee
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ;
           seeke
           thee
           
             a
             fit
             Wife
          
           .
           For
           if
           shee
           be
           not
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             fit
             Wife
          
           ;
           (
           and
           she
           is
           
             no
             good
             ●●fe
             for
             thee
          
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           
             not
             fit
             for
             thee
             ;
          
           )
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           
             no
             
             Wife
          
           of
           her
           .
           As
           a
           learned
           man
           said
           sometime
           of
           Rome
           hauing
           beene
           somewhile
           there
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           might
           h
           
             Seeke
             Rome
             in
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             not
             finde
             her
             there
             ;
             Rome
          
           was
           so
           much
           altred
           from
           that
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           :
           And
           the
           Orator
           of
           Sicilie
           ,
           after
           Verres
           had
           gouerned
           there
           ,
           that
           men
           i
           
             sought
             Sicilie
             in
             Sicilie
          
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           him
           so
           impouerished
           :
           And
           
             a
             Reuerend
             Prelate
          
           of
           ours
           ,
           of
           Bellarmines
           latter
           works
           ,
           that
           many
           k
           
             missed
             Bellarmine
             in
             Bellarmine
          
           ;
           they
           were
           so
           much
           vnlike
           to
           ,
           and
           came
           so
           far
           short
           of
           his
           former
           .
           So
           mayest
           thou
           finde
           much
           want
           ,
           and
           
             misse
             of
             a
             wife
             in
             a
             wife
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           makest
           thy
           choise
           amisse
           .
           And
           so
           consequently
           doe
           thy selfe
           exceeding
           great
           wrong
           ,
           embracing
           ,
           with
           l
           Ixion
           ,
           a
           cloud
           in
           stead
           of
           Iuno
           ,
           or
           m
           with
           Paris
           ,
           n
           
             a
             shadow
             without
             substance
          
           ,
           a
           sorrie
           helpe
           ,
           o
           
             a
             cold
             comfort
             ,
             a
             wife
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             no
             wife
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           ioy
           or
           comfort
           in
           her
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           helpe
           or
           furtherance
           from
           her
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           much
           better
           for
           one
           to
           be
           altogether
           without
           ?
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           miserable
           than
           to
           haue
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           p
           couetous
           wretches
           haue
           wealth
           ;
           to
           haue
           the
           burden
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           to
           want
           the
           benefit
           of
           her
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           care
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           comfort
           ?
           whereas
           the
           man
           that
           liueth
           single
           ,
           as
           hee
           misseth
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           so
           hee
           is
           yet
           withall
           freed
           from
           ,
           and
           eased
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Is
           such
           a
           Wife
           in
           Gods
           account
           as
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ?
           Let
           such
           then
           neuer
           looke
           for
           respect
           or
           regard
           with
           
           God
           ,
           for
           any
           recompence
           or
           reward
           from
           God.
           If
           thou
           dost
           not
           
             a
             Wiues
             worke
          
           ,
           neuer
           looke
           for
           
             a
             Wiues
             wages
          
           ,
           neuer
           looke
           for
           
             a
             Wiues
             reward
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           
             Christian
             Seruant
          
           ,
           that
           serueth
           his
           master
           faithfully
           and
           conscionably
           ,
           but
           q
           he
           shall
           for
           the
           same
           
             from
             God
             receiue
          
           a
           royall
           reward
           .
           And
           much
           more
           the
           
             Christian
             Wife
          
           ,
           that
           doth
           carefully
           her
           dutie
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           her
           vnto
           .
           Such
           as
           they
           be
           r
           
             Daughters
             of
             faithfull
             Sara
          
           ;
           so
           they
           shall
           haue
           their
           part
           and
           portion
           with
           her
           .
           But
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           since
           s
           they
           refuse
           to
           doe
           
             the
             work
          
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           or
           looke
           for
           
             the
             wages
          
           .
           Their
           wils
           they
           may
           haue
           with
           their
           Husbands
           while
           they
           liue
           here
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           neuer
           like
           to
           haue
           any
           reward
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           How
           can
           they
           hope
           that
           he
           should
           reward
           them
           as
           Wiues
           ,
           who
           reputeth
           them
           as
           
             no
             Wiues
          
           ?
           yea
           t
           worse
           therefore
           
             than
             no
             Wiues
          
           ,
           because
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           beene
           Wiues
           ,
           and
           did
           beare
           
             the
             Name
          
           of
           such
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           wouldst
           thou
           be
           
             a
             Wife
             in
             Gods
             account
          
           ?
           Thou
           must
           then
           be
           
             a
             Wife
             not
             in
             Name
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Deed.
          
           For
           ,
           u
           
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Iew
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             is
             a
             Iew
             outwardly
          
           :
           x
           
             Nor
             is
             that
             Circumcision
             ,
             that
             is
             outward
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             But
             he
             is
             a
             Iew
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Iew
             within
             :
             and
             that
             Circumcision
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           So
           shee
           is
           not
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             Wife
             is
             Name
          
           ;
           but
           she
           is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             Wife
             in
             Deed
          
           :
           She
           
           is
           
             that
             Wife
          
           ,
           y
           whose
           
             praise
             and
             reward
          
           is
           both
           of
           Man
           and
           God
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           of
           Man
           ,
           yet
           doubtlesse
           of
           God
           :
           From
           whom
           ,
           as
           shee
           doth
           
             the
             worke
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           so
           shee
           is
           sure
           to
           receiue
           
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             wife
          
           ,
           though
           Man
           should
           not
           yeeld
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           passe
           we
           on
           to
           
             the
             second
             Point
          
           ;
           from
           the
           
           
             Partie
             Cōmended
          
           ,
           to
           
             the
             Cōmendation
          
           here
           giuen
           her
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Wife
          
           then
           (
           such
           an
           one
           as
           deserueth
           
             the
             Name
          
           
           
             of
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           is
           
             a
             Wife
             not
             in
             Name
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Deed
             ,
             not
             in
             Title
          
           barely
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Truth
             )
             is
          
           a
           
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Benefit
             ,
             a
             meanes
             of
             much
             good
          
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           :
           
             He
             that
             findeth
             a
             Wife
             ,
             findeth
             Good
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             .
             Good
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             much
             good
             ,
             exceeding
             great
             good
             :
          
           (
           For
           it
           is
           spoken
           b
           
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             or
             eminency
             ;
             )
          
           as
           if
           hee
           could
           not
           well
           tell
           how
           to
           expresse
           how
           much
           good
           might
           by
           her
           accrue
           to
           the
           Husband
           of
           such
           an
           one
           .
           And
           ,
           c
           
             Shee
             will
             doe
             him
             good
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomons
             Mother
             ,
             and
             no
             euill
             ,
          
           so
           long
           as
           euer
           they
           shall
           liue
           together
           .
           *
           
             An
             whole
             treasurie
             of
             good
             there
             is
             in
             a
             good
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           To
           point
           onely
           at
           some
           generall
           Heads
           of
           this
           Good
           ,
           that
           such
           
             a
             Wife
          
           bringeth
           with
           her
           .
           For
           the
           Time
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           insist
           long
           on
           ought
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           Societie
           :
           d
           
             Man
             naturally
             affecteth
          
           company
           
           and
           Societie
           ;
           and
           e
           
             shunneth
             Solitude
          
           .
           f
           Societie
           is
           the
           very
           
             Soule
             and
             Life
             of
             Mans
             Life
             .
          
           g
           There
           is
           
           no
           comfortable
           fruition
           ,
           or
           delightfull
           possession
           of
           ought
           without
           it
           .
           But
           h
           Solitude
           is
           vncomfortable
           :
           p
           
             There
             is
             no
             warmth
             in
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           Salomon
           .
        
         
           k
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             for
             Man
             to
             be
             alone
          
           .
           For
           some
           other
           Creatures
           it
           may
           be
           ;
           but
           for
           him
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           being
           l
           of
           
             a
             sociable
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           m
           many
           of
           them
           are
           not
           :
           And
           yet
           euen
           those
           also
           ,
           though
           waiuing
           others
           ,
           yet
           n
           admit
           and
           affect
           some
           kinde
           of
           Societie
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           name
           that
           wee
           now
           entreat
           of
           .
        
         
           o
           Two
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             are
             better
             then
             One
             :
          
           in
           mankind
           especially
           naturally
           so
           made
           .
           And
           
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
          
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           
             truly
             happie
          
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           
             not
             fully
             Happie
          
           :
           his
           Happinesse
           was
           not
           compleat
           ;
           he
           was
           nothing
           so
           well
           yet
           as
           he
           might
           be
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           
             without
             a
             Mate
          
           .
           Yea
           p
           the
           Heathen
           man
           thought
           that
           though
           
             a
             Man
          
           were
           
             in
             Heauen
          
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           little
           ioy
           or
           comfort
           ,
           the
           lesse
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           had
           some
           there
           like
           himselfe
           to
           conuerse
           with
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           q
           
             much
             want
             of
             comfort
             then
             in
             Solitude
             ;
             much
             Comfort
             in
             Societie
             .
          
           But
           r
           there
           is
           no
           Societie
           more
           neere
           ,
           more
           entire
           ,
           s
           more
           needfull
           ,
           more
           kindly
           ,
           more
           delightfull
           ,
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           more
           constant
           ,
           more
           continuall
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Societie
             of
             Man
             
             and
             Wife
          
           ;
           the
           maine
           t
           
             Root
             ,
             Source
          
           and
           
             Originall
             of
             all
          
           other
           Societies
           :
           u
           Which
           of
           all
           others
           therefore
           Man
           is
           naturally
           most
           enclined
           vnto
           :
           And
           without
           which
           therefore
           euen
           the
           Heathen
           held
           x
           
             the
             House
             and
             Family
             halfe
             vnfurnished
             and
             vnfinished
          
           ;
           and
           y
           
             not
             fully
             happie
          
           ,
           but
           
             halfe
             happie
          
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           neuer
           so
           happie
           ,
           till
           therewith
           it
           became
           compleat
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           for
           Assistance
           .
           a
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
          
           ,
           saith
           
             God
             ,
             for
             Man
             to
             be
             alone
             :
             I
             will
             make
             him
             an
             Helpe
             ,
          
           or
           
             an
             Assistant
          
           ;
           not
           
             a
             Mate
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             an
             Helpe
          
           ;
           not
           
             a
             Companion
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             an
             Assistant
          
           too
           .
           b
           Man
           being
           
             a
             Creature
          
           of
           the
           kinde
           ,
           not
           of
           those
           that
           loue
           only
           to
           flocke
           ,
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           bide
           ,
           and
           liue
           together
           ,
           as
           Dawes
           and
           Stares
           doe
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           combine
           ,
           and
           worke
           and
           labour
           also
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Bee
           and
           the
           Pismire
           ;
           hee
           stood
           in
           need
           ,
           as
           of
           Societie
           ,
           so
           of
           Assistance
           .
           c
           God
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           therefore
           prouided
           such
           
             a
             Mate
          
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           might
           also
           be
           d
           
             an
             Helpe
          
           and
           
             an
             Assistant
          
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           if
           
             Man
             before
             his
             fall
          
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocencie
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           helpe
           ,
           when
           his
           labour
           was
           no
           toile
           to
           him
           ,
           no
           paine
           ,
           but
           a
           pleasure
           ;
           then
           much
           more
           
             since
             his
             fall
          
           ,
           now
           that
           his
           trauell
           is
           become
           toilesome
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           sin
           hath
           brought
           so
           many
           burdens
           vpon
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           before
           ,
           
           nor
           euer
           should
           haue
           beene
           encombred
           with
           ,
           had
           he
           continued
           in
           his
           first
           estate
           .
        
         
           e
           
             Much
             need
          
           therefore
           
             hath
             Man
             of
             helpe
          
           .
           And
           ,
           f
           Two
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             are
             better
             than
             one
             :
          
           not
           only
           because
           g
           they
           impart
           comfort
           and
           courage
           mutually
           either
           to
           other
           :
           (
           for
           ,
           h
           
             if
             two
             lie
             together
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             the
             more
             warmth
             :
             )
          
           but
           because
           they
           may
           
             helpe
             and
             assist
          
           either
           other
           :
           for
           i
           
             if
             two
             goe
             together
             ,
             it
             giueth
             the
             more
             strength
             :
          
           k
           
             if
             the
             one
             fall
             ,
             the
             other
             may
             helpe
             him
             vp
             againe
             :
          
           and
           l
           
             two
             may
             stand
          
           ,
           where
           
             one
             may
             faile
          
           ;
           and
           m
           
             doing
             the
             more
             worke
          
           ,
           they
           may
           
             earne
             the
             better
             wages
          
           .
           Now
           behold
           here
           
             a
             fit
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             readie
             Helpe
             .
             A
             fit
             Helpe
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             for
             Man
          
           :
           For
           who
           fitter
           to
           helpe
           Man
           ,
           than
           she
           ,
           whom
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           fitted
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           made
           for
           this
           very
           end
           to
           be
           
             a
             fit
             helpe
             for
             him
          
           ?
           n
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             such
             an
             Helpe
             ,
          
           saith
           
             God
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
          
           o
           
             meet
             for
             him
          
           :
           one
           that
           shall
           be
           
             as
             his
             match
             ,
             as
          
           p
           
             his
             mate
          
           ;
           one
           that
           being
           in
           all
           parts
           and
           abilities
           in
           a
           manner
           
             as
             himselfe
          
           ,
           shall
           furnish
           him
           with
           q
           
             a
             second
             selfe
          
           ,
           that
           may
           better
           and
           more
           fitly
           steed
           him
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           help
           in
           some
           kinde
           can
           ;
           that
           being
           r
           glewed
           as
           it
           were
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           becomming
           s
           
             one
             with
             him
          
           ,
           may
           make
           him
           as
           two
           ,
           who
           before
           was
           but
           one
           ,
           as
           t
           seeing
           ,
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           Man
           ,
           now
           
             with
             foure
             eies
             ,
             working
             with
             
             foure
             hands
             ,
             walking
             with
             4.
             feet
             :
          
           whereof
           u
           
             the
             one
             paire
             〈◊〉
             watch
             ,
             while
             the
             other
          
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           
             take
             rest
             the
             one
             paire
             may
             work
             and
             walk
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             ●aint
             and
             f●ile
             .
          
        
         
           Ye●
           
             an
             Help
          
           ,
           as
           fit
           ,
           so
           rea●ie
           at
           hand
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           at
           all
           assayes
           .
           x
           
             Friends
             that
             dwell
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Greeke
             Prouerbe
             ,
             are
             as
             good
             as
             no
             Friends
             :
          
           because
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           when
           a
           man
           standeth
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           occasion
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           haue
           their
           helpe
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           .
           But
           here
           is
           y
           
             an
             Helpe
             euer
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           as
           readie
           at
           all
           times
           to
           attend
           thee
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Hand
          
           is
           
             to
             helpe
             the
             Head
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             part
             of
             the
             Bodie
          
           is
           to
           doe
           seruice
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           z
           as
           there
           are
           offices
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           in
           many
           cases
           so
           fitly
           performe
           about
           
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           
             a
             Wife
          
           may
           :
           So
           there
           is
           
             no
             helpe
          
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           or
           ordinarily
           can
           haue
           ,
           
             so
             readie
             at
             hand
             at
             all
             times
             as
             this
             helpe
             ,
          
           because
           none
           so
           continually
           conuersant
           with
           him
           as
           Shee
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           Comfort
           and
           
             Solace
             .
             Societie
          
           is
           at
           all
           times
           very
           pleasing
           and
           delightfull
           :
           But
           in
           times
           of
           griefe
           and
           heauinesse
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           needfull
           ,
           so
           the
           more
           gratefull
           because
           greater
           need
           and
           vse
           of
           comfort
           
           then
           .
           a
           The
           very
           
             ●…t
             of
             a
             Friend
          
           is
           amiable
           ,
           and
           his
           company
           acceptable
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           but
           b
           neuer
           more
           vsefull
           than
           in
           times
           of
           crosse
           and
           calamitie
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           danger
           and
           distresse
           .
           c
           The
           accesse
           
           of
           a
           meere
           stranger
           is
           at
           such
           times
           oft
           vnwelcome
           :
           d
           the
           presence
           of
           
             a
             Friend
          
           neuer
           more
           welcome
           than
           then
           .
           It
           putteth
           heart
           and
           courage
           into
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           readie
           to
           sinke
           downe
           with
           despaire
           :
           e
           It
           putteth
           life
           into
           him
           and
           reuiueth
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           to
           see
           
             a
             Friend
          
           at
           hand
           ,
           one
           that
           may
           either
           helpe
           to
           releeue
           and
           release
           him
           ,
           or
           beare
           part
           of
           his
           burden
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           f
           comfort
           and
           cheere
           him
           vp
           in
           the
           bearing
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           that
           may
           but
           bemoane
           him
           ,
           and
           weepe
           together
           with
           him
           :
           For
           g
           euen
           that
           also
           is
           no
           small
           comfort
           sometimes
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           Helpe
           and
           Assistance
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           .
           h
           A
           man
           hath
           need
           of
           it
           at
           all
           times
           .
           Wee
           are
           as
           i
           
             limbes
             and
             members
             of
             one
             Bodie
             ,
          
           that
           haue
           need
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           cannot
           so
           well
           at
           any
           time
           be
           without
           either
           other
           .
           But
           k
           helpe
           is
           nothing
           so
           needfull
           when
           we
           are
           free
           from
           aduersitie
           and
           afflictions
           .
           l
           It
           is
           neuer
           more
           necessarie
           than
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           and
           distresse
           .
           m
           When
           
             a
             member
          
           is
           euill
           affected
           ,
           it
           hath
           more
           need
           of
           aid
           from
           it
           fellow-members
           ,
           both
           to
           ease
           it
           of
           that
           labour
           that
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           and
           apply
           what
           may
           bee
           needfull
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           then
           a
           third
           Benefit
           that
           a
           
             good
             Wife
          
           affordeth
           .
           
           For
           n
           who
           is
           neerer
           at
           hand
           ,
           or
           fitter
           to
           minister
           comfort
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           to
           cheere
           vp
           a
           man
           in
           griefe
           and
           heauinesse
           ▪
           as
           o
           
             Dauids
             Harpe
          
           did
           Saul
           ,
           *
           to
           accompanie
           him
           ,
           and
           attend
           him
           in
           sicknesse
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           p
           A●ish●●
           did
           Dauid
           ;
           to
           bee
           a●
           a
           Musitian
           to
           him
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           Physitian
           in
           the
           other
           :
           as
           q
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           same
           yoke
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           labours
           and
           trauels
           ,
           so
           to
           beare
           part
           of
           the
           burden
           with
           him
           in
           his
           crosses
           and
           troubles
           ,
           which
           if
           r
           all
           true
           Christians
           in
           generall
           doe
           mutually
           with
           their
           
             Christian
             bre●●ren
             ,
             Christian
             Man
             and
             Wife
          
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           This
           vse
           of
           a
           
             Wife
             ,
             Paradise
          
           was
           not
           acquainted
           withall
           .
           s
           
             There
             is
             no
             Consolation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             desolation
          
           ;
           saith
           Bernard
           .
           There
           is
           t
           
             no
             need
             of
             mercie
          
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           
             no
             mi●r●e
          
           ;
           nor
           vse
           of
           comfort
           ,
           where
           no
           crosse
           is
           .
           And
           i●
           in
           Paradise
           then
           ,
           a
           place
           all
           of
           delight
           ,
           u
           
             a
             garden
             of
             pleasure
          
           ,
           there
           was
           yet
           need
           of
           he●pe
           and
           societie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           helpe
           and
           societie
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           whom
           yet
           there
           was
           not
           then
           this
           vse
           of
           :
           How
           much
           more
           then
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           this
           x
           
             vale
             of
             teares
          
           ,
           where
           crosses
           are
           so
           rife
           ,
           which
           there
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           more
           
             crosses
             Man
          
           is
           encombred
           with
           ,
           and
           hath
           to
           encounter
           withall
           ,
           the
           more
           need
           of
           Comfort
           and
           A●●istance
           he
           hath
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           I●●ue
           .
           a
           Children
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             are
             an
             Inheritance
             of
             
             the
             Lord.
          
           b
           
             God
             blessed
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           Moses
           ,
           when
           hee
           said
           ,
           
             Encrease
             ,
             and
             multiply
          
           ;
           and
           by
           so
           saying
           conferred
           
             a
             power
             of
             propagation
          
           vpon
           them
           .
           For
           c
           
             God
             ▪
          
           saith
           
             Augustine
             ,
             when
             he
             blesseth
             ,
             he
             doth
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           d
           
             The
             power
             of
             propagation
          
           then
           is
           Gods
           blessing
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           greater
           blessing
           could
           God
           bestow
           vpon
           Man
           ?
           what
           greater
           honour
           &
           dignitie
           could
           he
           endow
           man
           withal
           ▪
           than
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           
             an
             able
             Instrument
          
           of
           procreating
           and
           producing
           one
           in
           all
           respects
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           e
           the
           chiefe
           of
           
             Gods
             works
          
           ;
           of
           f
           giuing
           being
           to
           a
           Creature
           endowed
           with
           
             Gods
             Image
          
           ,
           wherein
           himselfe
           had
           beene
           created
           ?
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           held
           as
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           
             a
             greater
             honour
          
           ,
           g
           
             to
             enrich
          
           ,
           as
           
             to
             be
             rich
          
           ;
           and
           h
           
             to
             make
             a
             King
          
           ,
           as
           
             to
             be
          
           one
           .
           It
           was
           
             Mans
             preheminence
          
           aboue
           the
           rest
           of
           
             Gods
             Creatures
          
           ,
           that
           i
           he
           bare
           by
           Creation
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           Creator
           ;
           which
           none
           of
           them
           did
           ,
           (
           the
           k
           Angels
           alone
           excepted
           )
           but
           he
           onely
           .
           It
           was
           a
           
             second
             honour
          
           ,
           little
           inferiour
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           (
           and
           l
           wherin
           Man
           outgoeth
           euen
           the
           Angels
           themselues
           also
           )
           to
           be
           enabled
           by
           procreation
           to
           produce
           such
           another
           as
           God
           himselfe
           had
           created
           ;
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           to
           come
           m
           
             to
             imitate
             and
             to
             resemble
             God
          
           
           n
           
             ●is
             Creator
             ,
             and
          
           o
           
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           not
           
             in
             Name
             and
             Title
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             in
             act
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           
             a
             great
             Be●e●●t
             before
             Mans
             fall
             .
          
           In
           some
           respects
           it
           is
           farre
           
             greater
             since
             his
             fall
             .
             Man
          
           was
           
             then
             immortall
          
           :
           p
           he
           is
           now
           become
           mortall
           and
           corruptible
           .
           And
           
             want
             of
             issue
          
           is
           consequently
           
             now
             more
             vncomfortable
          
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           subiect
           to
           mortalitie
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           then
           beene
           ,
           when
           Man
           was
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           haue
           liued
           alwayes
           .
           q
           
             Good
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           Abraham
           to
           
             God
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             giue
             me
             ,
          
           when
           
             I
             goe
             childlesse
          
           ?
           r
           Hee
           had
           little
           comfort
           of
           all
           his
           s
           
             great
             wealth
          
           and
           store
           ,
           (
           t
           which
           is
           wont
           to
           make
           sterilitie
           the
           more
           vncomfortable
           ,
           the
           greater
           it
           is
           )
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           wanted
           
             an
             Heire
          
           to
           leaue
           it
           vnto
           ,
           when
           hee
           should
           leaue
           this
           World
           himselfe
           .
           And
           it
           was
           that
           in
           all
           likelihood
           that
           made
           u
           the
           Prophet
           Esayes
           message
           so
           harsh
           and
           heauie
           to
           King
           Ezekiah
           ,
           when
           hee
           brought
           him
           word
           that
           he
           should
           die
           ;
           x
           because
           had
           he
           then
           died
           ,
           hee
           had
           died
           without
           issue
           :
           For
           his
           Sonne
           Manasses
           that
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           hauing
           y
           
             fifteene
             yeeres
          
           at
           least
           suruiued
           that
           fit
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           was
           but
           z
           
             twelue
             yeeres
             old
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Fathers
           decease
           .
           But
           by
           means
           of
           propagation
           Man
           attaineth
           to
           a
           
             a
             kinde
             of
             immortalitie
          
           ,
           
           to
           
             a
             kinde
             of
             eternitie
          
           ;
           and
           b
           in
           his
           posteritie
           suruiueth
           himselfe
           .
           *
           
             The
             Father
          
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sonne
             liueth
             .
          
           A
           Man
           is
           not
           vtterly
           extinct
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           any
           one
           remaineth
           of
           his
           race
           .
        
         
           To
           haue
           issue
           then
           is
           a
           great
           Blessing
           .
           And
           it
           is
           c
           
             a
             greater
             honour
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzene
             ,
             to
             bee
             Father
             of
             one
             Sonne
             ,
          
           than
           to
           bee
           
             Master
             of
             a
             thousand
             seruants
          
           .
           And
           *
           if
           issue
           be
           such
           
             a
             blessing
          
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           meanes
           of
           obtaining
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           d
           Fruit
           bee
           so
           blessed
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           e
           root
           then
           that
           beareth
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           it
           cannot
           with
           comfort
           be
           had
           ?
           For
           f
           without
           
             a
             Woman
             ,
             issue
          
           cannot
           at
           all
           ,
           g
           without
           
             a
             Wife
          
           it
           cannot
           lawfully
           ,
           without
           
             such
             a
             Wife
          
           it
           cannot
           comfortably
           bee
           had
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           comfort
           can
           a
           man
           haue
           either
           of
           
             such
             issue
          
           as
           is
           a
           fowle
           staine
           and
           a
           reproach
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           sight
           whereof
           cannot
           but
           minister
           continuall
           matter
           of
           remorse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           renue
           the
           memorie
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           hee
           seeth
           it
           or
           mindeth
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           sinne
           and
           of
           his
           shame
           ;
           or
           of
           issue
           by
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           who
           when
           shee
           should
           be
           *
           the
           
             light
             of
             his
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ioy
             of
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           is
           as
           
             a
             thorne
          
           continually
           
             in
             his
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             sting
             at
             his
          
           verie
           heart
           ?
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           for
           
             Remedie
             against
             Incontinencie
          
           .
           A
           benefit
           likewise
           that
           before
           
             Mans
             fall
          
           was
           not
           ,
           because
           then
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           it
           .
           h
           
             The
             whole
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             need
             no
             Physitian
          
           .
           Nor
           needed
           Man
           therefore
           
           then
           this
           Physuke
           ,
           while
           hee
           was
           yet
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
           It
           is
           now
           otherwise
           with
           him
           ;
           And
           ,
           k
           
             to
             auoid
             fornication
          
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             let
             each
             Man
             haue
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             each
             Woman
             her
             Husband
             .
          
        
         
           l
           There
           is
           in
           most
           Men
           and
           Women
           naturally
           an
           inclination
           and
           propension
           to
           the
           
             ●…ll
             coniunction
          
           .
           m
           
             The
             Man
             seeketh
             his
             rib
          
           ,
           say
           the
           Rabbines
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Woman
             the
             Mans
             side
          
           .
           The
           Man
           misseth
           his
           rib
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           to
           recouer
           it
           againe
           :
           and
           the
           Woman
           would
           be
           in
           her
           old
           place
           againe
           ,
           vnder
           the
           
             Mans
             arme
          
           or
           wing
           ,
           n
           from
           whence
           at
           first
           thee
           was
           taken
           .
           o
           Nor
           is
           this
           affection
           and
           disposition
           at
           all
           euil
           simply
           of
           it selfe
           .
           But
           since
           that
           sinne
           came
           in
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           
             first
             Parents
             ,
             Mankind
          
           hauing
           lost
           that
           power
           and
           command
           of
           it selfe
           that
           before
           it
           had
           ;
           this
           affection
           is
           not
           only
           p
           tainted
           and
           mixed
           generally
           with
           much
           silth
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           growne
           so
           q
           violent
           ,
           impetuous
           and
           head-strong
           with
           the
           most
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           readie
           to
           break
           forth
           into
           grieuous
           inconueniences
           ,
           if
           some
           course
           be
           not
           taken
           for
           the
           repression
           and
           restraint
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           r
           for
           remedie
           hereof
           in
           part
           hath
           God
           appointed
           this
           his
           Ordinance
           .
           Which
           cannot
           therefore
           but
           be
           esteemed
           as
           a
           singular
           Benefit
           and
           Blessing
           of
           all
           those
           that
           finde
           such
           infirmitie
           and
           s
           
           defect
           in
           themselues
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           they
           may
           be
           able
           so
           to
           containe
           themselues
           that
           it
           shall
           neuer
           breake
           forth
           into
           any
           grosse
           impure
           act
           ,
           yet
           desire
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           t
           vnspotted
           as
           well
           
             in
             soule
          
           as
           
             in
             bodie
          
           ,
           and
           to
           approue
           themselues
           vnto
           God
           in
           all
           puritie
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           euen
           there
           also
           ,
           where
           u
           
             none
             seeth
          
           but
           he
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Adde
           wee
           hereunto
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           that
           
             a
             wise
             Woman
             ,
             a
             discreet
             Wife
          
           is
           no
           small
           x
           
             grace
             and
             Honour
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           And
           surely
           if
           any
           y
           outward
           thing
           may
           helpe
           to
           grace
           
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           jewels
           ,
           plate
           ,
           hangings
           ,
           house-furniture
           ,
           attendants
           ,
           followers
           ,
           retinue
           ,
           reuenew
           ,
           issue
           ,
           &c.
           then
           
             a
             worthie
             Wife
          
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           yea
           much
           more
           than
           any
           such
           .
           z
           No
           greater
           
             grace
             to
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           
             a
             discreet
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           no
           greater
           a
           disgrace
           than
           to
           be
           matched
           to
           
             a
             foole
          
           .
        
         
           b
           
             The
             Husband
          
           ,
           saith
           Clemens
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             is
             a
             Crowne
             to
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             A
             worthy
             Woman
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             is
             a
             Crowne
             to
             her
             Husband
             :
          
           d
           Not
           
             a
             gold-ring
             on
             his
             finger
          
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           e
           that
           is
           accounted
           some
           grace
           too
           :
           )
           nor
           f
           
             a
             Chaine
             of
             gold
             about
             his
             necke
          
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           somewhat
           more
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           is
           g
           vsuall
           only
           with
           great
           ones
           :
           )
           nor
           
             a
             brouch
             in
             his
             Hat
          
           ;
           but
           h
           
             a
             crowne
             vpon
             his
             Head
          
           :
           euen
           
             a
             crowne
             of
             gold
             vpon
             the
             Head
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             her
             Head
             :
          
           an
           ornament
           more
           conspicuous
           and
           eminent
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           i
           attire
           of
           Princes
           ;
           the
           principall
           k
           ensigne
           of
           the
           
             highest
             Honour
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Romane
             Ladie
          
           l
           Cornelia
           counted
           her
           two
           worthy
           Sons
           her
           chiefest
           Iewels
           ,
           whom
           shee
           shewed
           therefore
           to
           a
           stranger
           lodging
           with
           her
           ,
           that
           desired
           to
           see
           what
           Iewels
           shee
           had
           :
           as
           of
           m
           
             a
             Spartan
             Woman
          
           also
           the
           like
           is
           reported
           .
           Her
           n
           Children
           were
           the
           richest
           Iewels
           that
           shee
           had
           ;
           She
           the
           pretiousest
           Iewell
           that
           her
           Husband
           had
           .
           They
           were
           
             her
             Crowne
          
           ;
           as
           o
           Salomon
           also
           termeth
           them
           ;
           
             Shee
             his
          
           .
           Well
           might
           Shee
           be
           termed
           
             her
             Husbands
             Crowne
          
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           sake
           and
           her
           Childrens
           good
           ,
           p
           refused
           
             a
             Crowne
          
           offered
           her
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           And
           well
           may
           the
           Husband
           of
           such
           
             a
             Wife
          
           esteeme
           her
           as
           his
           choisest
           Iewel
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           doth
           as
           much
           grace
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           ,
           as
           
             a
             Crowne
          
           doth
           him
           that
           weareth
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           some
           few
           Branches
           ,
           and
           rude
           
           Lineaments
           of
           that
           goodnesse
           and
           beneficialnesse
           of
           this
           
             diuine
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           by
           the
           
             Pen
             of
             Salomon
          
           here
           pointeth
           vs
           vnto
           .
           
             A
             good
             Wife
          
           being
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           
             
               The
               best
               Companion
               in
               Wealth
               ;
            
             
               The
               fittest
               and
               readiest
               Assistant
               in
               Worke
               ;
            
             
               The
               greatest
               Comfort
               in
               Crosses
               and
               griefes
               ;
            
             
             
               The
               only
               warrantable
               and
               comfortable
               Meanes
               of
               Issue
               and
               posteritie
               ;
            
             
               A
               singular
               and
               soueraigne
               Remedie
               ordained
               by
               God
               against
               Incontinencie
               ;
            
             
               And
               the
               greatest
               Grace
               and
               Honour
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               her
               .
            
          
           In
           regard
           whereof
           euen
           q
           the
           very
           Heathen
           themselues
           also
           ,
           though
           led
           by
           the
           ba●e
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           alone
           ,
           yet
           haue
           admired
           the
           excellencie
           of
           this
           
             diuine
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           haue
           worthily
           preferred
           it
           before
           all
           other
           externall
           and
           temporal
           Blessings
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           due
           Consideration
           hereof
           may
           well
           serue
           ;
        
         
           First
           to
           controll
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           labour
           so
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           vilifie
           ,
           depresse
           and
           debase
           this
           
             Diuine
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           stroue
           who
           should
           cast
           most
           mucke
           ,
           and
           durt
           ,
           and
           dung
           ,
           and
           filth
           in
           the
           face
           of
           it
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           odious
           and
           contumelious
           among
           them
           than
           the
           Name
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             Wiued
             Person
          
           in
           some
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           
             a
             Concubine
          
           (
           as
           wee
           shall
           shew
           )
           is
           more
           acceptable
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           gratious
           in
           their
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           k
           Mariage
           is
           Honourable
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           by
           the
           Apostle
           )
           and
           that
           
             among
             all
             Men.
          
           Yea
           l
           
             so
             Honorable
          
           (
           saith
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             that
             a
             man
             may
             with
             it
             ascend
             to
             the
             Episcopall
             Chaire
          
           ;
           the
           highest
           Honour
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           m
           Let
           a
           Bishop
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Apostle
             )
             be
             the
             
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             .
          
           Which
           hee
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           n
           Vnblameable
           ;
           as
           is
           there
           also
           implied
           .
           And
           ,
           o
           
             The
             Mariage
             Bed
          
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           )
           is
           of
           it selfe
           
             free
             from
             filth
          
           .
           p
           
             It
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             that
             rise
             from
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           Primasius
           :
           it
           is
           
             no
             Sinne
             or
             Blame
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           
             no
             blemish
             or
             staine
          
           to
           them
           .
           q
           
             What
             need
             they
             be
             ashamed
          
           (
           saith
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             of
             that
             that
             is
             honourable
             ?
             What
             need
             they
             blush
             for
             that
             that
             defileth
             them
             not
             ?
          
           As
           for
           r
           
             Whore-mongers
             and
             Adulterers
             ;
             God
          
           indeed
           will
           s
           
             iudge
             ,
             and
          
           t
           
             be
             auenged
             on
             such
          
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Satan
          
           speaking
           by
           these
           Men
           or
           Beasts
           rather
           ;
           u
           
             Mariage
             is
             dishonourable
             :
             disabling
             men
             to
             holy
             Offices
             .
          
           For
           ,
           x
           
             Those
             that
             be
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           (
           so
           mis-apply
           they
           the
           y
           Apostles
           words
           )
           
             cannot
             please
             God.
          
           And
           ,
           z
           
             The
             Mariage
             Bed
             is
             filth
             ,
             luxurie
             ,
             
             vncleannesse
             ,
             pollution
             ,
             obscenenesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           Albeit
           Ignatius
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           
             the
             Deuill
          
           in
           them
           that
           so
           say
           .
           )
           And
           ,
           b
           
             It
             is
             better
             for
             some
             men
             to
             commit
             Whoredome
             ,
             than
             to
             contract
             Mariage
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           not
           c
           
             a
             lesse
             Sinne
          
           only
           (
           as
           some
           mince
           it
           )
           but
           d
           
             an
             honester
             matter
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             naught
             with
             many
             secretly
             ,
          
           yea
           f
           
             to
             keepe
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             an
             Hundred
             Whores
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             openly
             one
             lawfull
             Wife
             .
          
           g
           
             A
             point
          
           (
           to
           vse
           Auentines
           words
           )
           
             well
             pleasing
             Whoremaster
             Priests
             ,
             who
             in
             stead
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             might
             haue
             dealing
             with
             six
             hundred
             Harlots
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           d
           
             It
             is
             better
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             marrie
             ,
             than
             to
             burne
             .
          
           And
           ,
           e
           
             Let
             those
             therefore
             marrie
          
           ,
           (
           that
           haue
           not
           f
           the
           
             gift
             of
             Continencie
             ,
             )
             that
             cannot
             contain
             .
          
           g
           
             Let
             them
             containe
          
           ,
           saith
           Hierome
           of
           
             Virgins
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             marrie
             ;
             or
             let
             them
             marrie
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             containe
             .
          
           For
           that
           is
           h
           
             the
             better
             course
          
           for
           them
           ,
           saith
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           him
           Cyprian
           ,
           i
           
             if
             either
             they
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             continue
          
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Yea
           not
           of
           Virgins
           barely
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Votaries
             Epiphanius
          
           ,
           k
           
             Better
             it
             is
             for
             one
             of
             them
             to
             take
             openly
             a
             lawfull
             Wife
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             wounded
             daily
          
           (
           l
           inwardly
           )
           
             with
             vnseene
             shafts
          
           .
        
         
         
           Nay
           ,
           say
           these
           Men
           ,
           m
           
             Both
             are
             bad
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             better
             :
          
           (
           as
           if
           they
           stroue
           directly
           herein
           t●…oppose
           the
           Apostle
           )
           n
           
             It
             is
             better
             for
             some
             to
             burne
             ,
             than
             to
             marrie
             ,
          
           yea
           to
           doe
           that
           that
           is
           farre
           worse
           .
           For
           
             by
             Mariage
          
           their
           
             Votaries
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Friers
             and
             Nunnes
             ,
             are
             disabled
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             their
             Vow
             ,
          
           which
           by
           Fornication
           ,
           yea
           or
           a
           worse
           matter
           
             they
             are
             not
          
           .
           And
           ,
           o
           
             by
             contracting
             Mariage
          
           ,
           their
           Priests
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             become
             Irregular
          
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           as
           p
           
             by
             Whoredome
          
           ,
           and
           Adulterie
           ,
           yea
           or
           q
           Sodomie
           and
           r
           Bestialitie
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           oft
           committed
           ,
           if
           the
           
             fact
             be
             not
             notorious
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           s
           
             Mariage
             in
             such
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Rhemists
           say
           ,
           
             is
             the
          
           very
           
             worst
             kinde
             of
             Incontinencie
          
           :
           worse
           belike
           indeed
           with
           them
           then
           either
           of
           those
           are
           .
           t
           
             A
             foolish
             perswasion
          
           ,
           (
           to
           vse
           Saluians
           words
           ;
           yea
           
             a
             sottish
             superstition
             :
             )
             to
             forbeare
             ,
          
           (
           nay
           ,
           
             to
             condemne
             )
             that
             that
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             commit
             that
             that
             is
             vnlawfull
             :
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             mariage
             Remedie
             ,
             and
             to
             runne
             out
             into
             all
             impuritie
          
           ;
           as
           Bernard
           complaineth
           that
           u
           
             so
             many
          
           of
           them
           in
           his
           time
           did
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             for
             multitude
             they
             could
             be
             concealed
             ,
             nor
             for
             shamelesnesse
             did
             they
             seeke
             to
             be
             vnseene
             .
          
           x
           
             It
             is
             not
             Mariage
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             but
             Adultery
             that
             God
             condemneth
          
           .
           And
           ,
           y
           
             what
             comparison
             is
             there
             betweene
             a
             Wife
             and
             an
             Whore
             or
             an
             Harlot
             ?
          
           saith
           Ierome
           .
        
         
         
           But
           thus
           they
           striue
           a
           to
           dishonour
           that
           that
           God
           hath
           ●●onoured
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           that
           that
           he
           hath
           graced
           ;
           b
           preferring
           that
           before
           it
           (
           it
           is
           no
           new
           ,
           butan
           old
           complaint
           )
           that
           c
           God
           most
           of
           all
           detesteth
           and
           abhorreth
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Glossers
           on
           their
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           confesse
           ,
           
             (
             a
          
           d
           
             strange
             matter
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           more
           than
           once
           in
           them
           :
           )
           that
           e
           
             Luxurie
             hath
             more
             fauour
             than
             Chastitie
             in
             their
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           And
           so
           indeed
           hath
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           f
           
             He
             is
             admitted
             into
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             that
             hath
             had
             a
             Wife
             and
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             hath
             had
             two
             lawfull
             Wiues
             successiuely
             ,
             is
             excluded
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           g
           
             he
             that
             hath
             liued
             chastly
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Glosse
             )
             with
             a
             second
             Wife
             is
             refused
             ,
          
           when
           
             a
             Fornicator
             is
             not
          
           .
           And
           ,
           h
           
             He
             may
             be
             dispensed
             with
             for
             continuance
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             that
             hath
             kept
             many
             Quean●s
             ,
          
           when
           
             he
             that
             hath
             maried
             a
             second
             wife
             may
             not
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           i
           
             A
             maried
             Priest
             may
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             endured
             .
          
           For
           ,
           k
           
             if
             any
             Priest
             either
             openly
             or
             priuately
             contract
             Mariage
             ,
             he
             is
          
           ipso
           facto
           depriued
           ;
           and
           therefore
           l
           
             must
             by
             all
             meanes
             be
             remoued
             .
          
           But
           ,
           m
           
             An
             Whoremaster
             Priest
             the
             Bishop
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             depese
             .
          
           And
           though
           some
           n
           Old
           moth-eaten
           Canons
           will
           that
           
           
             such
             be
             deposed
          
           :
           yet
           those
           are
           now
           worne
           out
           of
           date
           ;
           and
           o
           
             They
             say
             now
             adaies
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Glosse
           ,
           and
           they
           father
           it
           vpon
           p
           Blessed
           Saint
           Syluester
           ,
           though
           q
           
             among
             his
             Canons
             it
             be
             not
             found
             )
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             deposed
             for
             Fornication
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             continue
             still
             in
             it
             ;
             because
             mens
             bodies
             are
             more
             fraile
             now
             than
             formerly
             they
             haue
             beene
             .
          
           And
           ,
           *
           
             It
             is
             commonly
             held
          
           ,
           saith
           another
           
             Glosse
             ,
             that
             for
             simple
             Fornication
             one
             ought
             ●…t
             to
             be
             deposed
             :
             since
             that
             few
             are
             found
             free
             from
             that
             vice
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           r
           
             if
             they
             keepe
             Harlots
             openly
          
           ,
           (
           for
           here
           the
           Rule
           holdeth
           that
           the
           Glosse
           giueth
           ,
           that
           s
           
             if
             they
             liue
             not
             chastly
             ,
             yet
          
           they
           must
           doe
           that
           they
           doe
           closely
           )
           or
           t
           
             he
             be
             caught
          
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           
             euidently
             conuict
             of
             it
          
           ,
           (
           but
           e
           
             how
             can
             that
             be
          
           ,
           saith
           another
           
             Glosse
             ;
             when
             no
             Lay-mans
             witnesse
             may
             be
             receiued
             ,
          
           f
           
             nor
             may
             they
             bee
             beleeued
             deposing
             ought
             against
             a
             Priest
             ,
             since
             they
             be
             their
             profest
             enemies
          
           ;
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           themselues
           g
           confesse
           it
           ?
           )
           h
           
             then
             vnlesse
             within
             a
             months
             space
          
           (
           for
           some
           time
           of
           respite
           they
           must
           haue
           )
           
             they
             put
             their
             Queanes
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             suspended
             they
             may
             be
             from
             office
             and
             benefice
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             done
             due
             penance
             .
          
           And
           yet
           is
           that
           accounted
           i
           
             too
             rigorous
             a
             course
             too
          
           ,
           saith
           another
           
             Glosser
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             for
             incest
             ,
             or
             adulterie
          
           at
           least
           ,
           
             albeit
             the
             delinquent
             were
          
           (
           not
           a
           bare
           Priest
           ,
           but
           )
           
             a
             Bishop
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           k
           
             The
             Maried
             Priest
             must
             be
          
           l
           
             compelled
             to
             abiure
             his
             
             Wife
          
           ;
           but
           m
           
             the
             Whore-master
             Priest
             may
             by
             no
             meanes
             constrained
             to
             abiure
             his
             Whore
             :
          
           yea
           n
           
             hee
             ought
             not
             to
             abiure
             her
             .
          
           I
           might
           adde
           that
           those
           that
           haue
           beene
           principall
           enacters
           ,
           eager
           vrgers
           ,
           and
           seuere
           executers
           of
           these
           their
           
             Canons
             against
             maried
             Priests
          
           ,
           haue
           yet
           made
           no
           bones
           of
           liuing
           otherwise
           indeed
           loosely
           and
           filthily
           themselues
           .
           Witnesse
           o
           
             Pope
             Honorius
          
           his
           Legate
           ,
           who
           in
           
             a
             Synode
          
           here
           
             at
             London
          
           ,
           hauing
           inueighed
           most
           bitterly
           
             against
             Priests
             Mariage
          
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           solemne
           Decree
           against
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           very
           next
           night
           taken
           himselfe
           with
           
             a
             Whore.
          
           As
           also
           
             Bishop
             Hulderick
          
           ,
           who
           telleth
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           in
           an
           Epistle
           of
           his
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           p
           
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Archdeacons
             that
             make
             Priests
             mariage
             so
             vnsauourie
             ,
             and
             compell
             them
             to
             leaue
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             are
             yet
             so
             leacherously
             giuen
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             abhorre
             or
             forbeare
             adulterie
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             incest
             ,
             nor
             Sodomie
             .
          
           But
           one
           Instance
           more
           of
           their
           Iniquitie
           in
           this
           kinde
           shall
           suffice
           .
           They
           haue
           
             a
             Canon
          
           ,
           that
           q
           
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             haue
             had
             two
             Wiues
             successiuely
             ,
             the
             one
             before
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             other
             after
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             he
             shall
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Rule
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           r
           mis-expound
           it
           ;
           )
           s
           
             The
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             be
             made
             vncapable
             of
             holy
             Orders
             :
          
           Which
           yet
           t
           hee
           should
           not
           haue
           beene
           ,
           had
           hee
           before
           Baptisme
           in
           stead
           of
           taking
           that
           
             one
             Wife
          
           liued
           neuer
           so
           loosely
           
           otherwise
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           they
           giue
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           u
           because
           
             the
             one
             being
             Sinne
          
           ,
           was
           
             in
             Baptisme
             done
             away
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             no
             Sinne
             ,
          
           was
           not
           .
           This
           when
           it
           was
           questioned
           in
           Ieromes
           time
           ,
           what
           saith
           he
           (
           though
           one
           otherwise
           x
           
             not
             so
             equall
             to
             the
             Maried
             estate
             )
          
           to
           it
           ?
           y
           
             This
             is
             new
             learning
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             something
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             therefore
             for
             sinne
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             sin
             .
          
           z
           
             Are
             all
             Whoredomes
             ,
             defilements
             with
             common
             Queanes
             ,
             impieties
             ,
             paricides
             ,
             incests
             euen
             with
             parents
             ,
             the
             vnnaturall
             pollutions
             of
             either
             sex
             by
             extraordinarie
             lusts
             ,
             washed
             off
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
             And
             doe
             the
             staines
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Wife
             sticke
             on
             still
             ?
             And
             are
             the
             Stewes
             then
             preferred
             before
             the
             Bride-chamber
             ?
             That
          
           a
           
             they
             passe
             by
             that
             that
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             obiect
             that
             that
             is
             .
             Or
          
           b
           
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Wife
             so
             foule
             a
             matter
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             wipe
             it
             away
             ?
             Belike
          
           c
           
             Men
             had
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             take
             wiues
             before
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             contract
             honest
             Mariage
             ;
             Yea
             they
             were
             better
             to
             liue
             as
             those
             that
             haue
             Wiues
             in
             common
             ;
             or
             rather
             by
             all
             meanes
             auoid
             any
             Name
             of
             a
             wife
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             lest
             that
             after
             they
             come
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             become
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             them
             that
             they
             had
             not
             Queanes
             ,
             or
             Harlots
             before-time
             ,
             but
             Wiues
             .
          
           d
           
             These
             are
             like
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             indeed
             ,
             straining
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             a
             Camel.
          
           e
           
             They
             punish
             Martage
             ;
             and
          
           (
           not
           pardon
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           )
           
             crowne
             Whoredome
          
           .
           f
           
             Whereas
             of
             the
             one
             it
             is
             
             said
             ,
             Mariage
             is
             Honourable
             ,
             and
             the
             Mariage-bed
             is
             vndefiled
             ;
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             Whore-mongers
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             will
             iudge
             .
          
           g
           
             Sure
             ,
             if
             that
             that
             is
             filthie
             be
             cleansed
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             cleane
             is
             not
             thereby
             defiled
             .
          
           And
           if
           for
           this
           one
           
             Particular
             Ierome
          
           charge
           them
           so
           deepely
           :
           how
           much
           more
           ,
           all
           considered
           that
           before
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           may
           they
           bee
           truly
           charged
           (
           as
           their
           owne
           Glossers
           being
           Canonists
           also
           themselues
           confesse
           of
           them
           )
           to
           shew
           more
           grace
           and
           sauour
           to
           Incontinencie
           ,
           than
           to
           Chastitie
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           
             lawfull
             Wiues
             behind
             Concubines
             and
             Queanes
             ?
          
           So
           that
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           seeme
           to
           say
           ,
           nay
           as
           they
           peremptorily
           auow
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           onely
           no
           great
           good
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           
             no
             furtherance
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             maine
          
           h
           
             hinderance
             to
             greater
             good
          
           things
           ;
           )
           but
           
             a
             grieuous
          
           and
           
             a
             foule
             euill
          
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           by
           Salomon
           here
           so
           highly
           commendeth
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           indeed
           they
           are
           not
           alone
           ;
           they
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           diuers
           old
           i
           Heretikes
           ,
           long
           since
           condemned
           ,
           who
           then
           spake
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           doe
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           God
           iustly
           punish
           them
           for
           this
           their
           contempt
           of
           ,
           and
           contumely
           offered
           to
           that
           his
           
             holy
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           by
           
             giuing
             them
             vp
          
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           k
           Heathen
           sometime
           for
           their
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           those
           ancient
           l
           Herctikes
           ,
           whom
           therein
           
           they
           concurre
           with
           ,
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           such
           filthinesse
           
           and
           beastlinesse
           ,
           as
           is
           m
           scarce
           once
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           that
           which
           euen
           their
           owne
           n
           Authors
           themselues
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           confesse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           such
           
             a
             Benefit
          
           ,
           where
           shee
           is
           such
           as
           shee
           should
           be
           ?
           This
           may
           serue
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           of
           
             the
             great
             corruption
             of
             Mans
             Nature
             ,
          
           what
           a
           miserable
           deprauation
           Sinne
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           Mankinde
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           inuerting
           and
           corrupting
           of
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           of
           God
           both
           on
           vs
           and
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           For
           a
           
             what
             greater
             curse
          
           ,
           or
           
             heauier
             crosse
          
           befalleth
           a
           Man
           oft
           
             than
             a
             Wife
          
           ?
           Or
           what
           one
           thing
           
             produceth
             more
             mischiefes
             and
             miseries
             than
             Marriage
          
           doth
           ,
           where
           the
           parties
           are
           mismatched
           ?
           Many
           a
           one
           *
           neuer
           knew
           what
           miserie
           meant
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           know
           what
           
             a
             Wife
          
           was
           .
        
         
           And
           whence
           commeth
           all
           this
           but
           from
           
             Mans
             
             corrupt
             Heart
          
           ,
           that
           b
           like
           
             a
             Toad
             or
             Viper
          
           ,
           turneth
           all
           that
           it
           taketh
           ,
           and
           the
           juice
           of
           all
           that
           it
           feedeth
           on
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           good
           and
           wholesome
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           into
           rancke
           poison
           ?
           This
           their
           
             corrupt
             nature
          
           therefore
           must
           married
           folkes
           seeke
           to
           quell
           and
           to
           kill
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           to
           finde
           that
           fruit
           in
           ,
           and
           reape
           that
           benefit
           by
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           Salomon
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           enioy
           that
           sound
           comfort
           either
           in
           other
           ,
           that
           Christian
           
             Man
             and
             Wife
          
           ought
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           their
           Corruption
           must
           they
           ascribe
           it
           vnto
           ,
           if
           they
           meete
           with
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           finde
           ought
           otherwise
           therein
           .
           c
           
             It
             is
             not
             old
             Age
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             but
             the
             solly
             of
             old
             Men
             that
             maketh
             Old
             Age
             so
             burdensom
          
           as
           it
           is
           vnto
           many
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           Mariage
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           d
           
             the
             folly
             of
             Maried
             Persons
          
           ,
           that
           maketh
           
             the
             maried
             estate
          
           so
           combersome
           to
           many
           :
           it
           is
           not
           the
           hauing
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           but
           either
           thy
           Fault
           or
           hers
           that
           maketh
           her
           so
           burdensome
           vnto
           thee
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           such
           
             a
             Benefit
          
           ,
           where
           shee
           is
           
             a
             Wife
             indeed
          
           ?
           No
           maruell
           then
           if
           we
           finde
           e
           so
           much
           euill
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
           f
           
             The
             best
             things
             become
             worst
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             corrupted
             .
             The
             strongest
             Wine
             maketh
             the
             sharpest
             Vineger
             .
          
           No
           
             Creature
             more
             louely
             than
             Man
          
           ,
           while
           he
           liueth
           :
           and
           none
           againe
           
             more
             gastly
          
           to
           looke
           on
           when
           life
           is
           once
           gone
           .
           Yea
           g
           
             no
             Crature
             more
             cruell
             or
             sauage
             than
             Man
             ,
          
           when
           he
           degenerateth
           
           from
           his
           kinde
           :
           
             no
             Beast
             more
             beastly
             than
             Man
             ,
          
           when
           he
           turneth
           h
           Beast
           .
           No
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           i
           as
           shee
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             goods
          
           while
           she
           so
           cōtinueth
           ,
           proueth
           on
           the
           other
           side
           one
           of
           the
           
             grteuousest
             euils
          
           ,
           when
           she
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           such
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           all
           euills
           ,
           as
           the
           k
           Elements
           ,
           are
           most
           combersome
           and
           burdensome
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           their
           proper
           place
           ;
           as
           Impietie
           in
           
             Professors
             ,
             Iniustice
          
           in
           Iudges
           ,
           because
           l
           Impietie
           is
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           of
           Pietie
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           m
           Iniquitie
           in
           the
           proper
           seat
           of
           Iustice
           in
           the
           other
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           from
           
             a
             Wife
          
           is
           matter
           of
           discomfort
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           because
           discomfort
           there
           is
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           of
           comfort
           ,
           
             a
             great
             euill
          
           in
           the
           natiue
           seat
           and
           soile
           of
           
             a
             great
             good
          
           .
           And
           what
           greater
           Iudgement
           can
           befall
           any
           Man
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           those
           very
           things
           turned
           to
           
             his
             euill
          
           ,
           that
           were
           at
           first
           ordained
           for
           
             his
             good
          
           ;
           those
           things
           especially
           conuerted
           ,
           or
           peruerted
           rather
           to
           
             his
             greatest
             euill
          
           ,
           that
           were
           created
           for
           
             his
             chiefest
             good
          
           ?
           To
           haue
           n
           
             his
             Table
          
           made
           
             his
             snare
          
           ,
           o
           
             his
             bread
             his
             bane
          
           ,
           p
           
             his
             raising
             his
             ruine
          
           ,
           q
           
             his
             delights
             his
             destruction
          
           ;
           r
           
             the
             wood
             of
             his
             owne
             house
             a
             gibbet
             to
             hang
             him
             on
             ;
             his
             wife
             ,
          
           that
           should
           be
           s
           
           
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             ioy
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           to
           be
           such
           a
           continuall
           Eie-sore
           ,
           such
           a
           perpetuall
           Heart-sore
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           t
           neither
           he
           is
           able
           well
           to
           endure
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           meanes
           may
           be
           rid
           of
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           such
           
             a
             Benefit
          
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           implied
           .
           Then
           those
           that
           haue
           beene
           carefull
           in
           making
           their
           choice
           ,
           and
           haue
           in
           good
           likelihood
           compassed
           
           
           such
           an
           one
           as
           is
           here
           intimated
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           comfort
           ,
           cheerefulnesse
           and
           confidence
           enter
           vpon
           this
           estate
           ,
           x
           with
           good
           hope
           and
           assurance
           of
           finding
           
             much
             good
          
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           reaping
           and
           receiuing
           
             much
             benefit
          
           thereby
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           conceit
           of
           many
           that
           when
           Persons
           enter
           vpon
           Mariage
           ,
           they
           doe
           but
           plunge
           themselues
           into
           y
           
             a
             world
             of
             cares
          
           ,
           *
           
             an
             Ocean
             of
             troubles
          
           ,
           an
           inextricable
           Labyrinth
           of
           inconueniences
           and
           annoiances
           .
           As
           if
           that
           estate
           like
           z
           
             a
             cursed
             soile
          
           ,
           yeelded
           nothing
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           well
           manured
           and
           managed
           ,
           but
           
             thornes
             and
             thistles
          
           ,
           but
           
             briers
             and
             brambles
          
           ,
           but
           
             hemlocke
             and
             henbane
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           
             noisome
             weeds
          
           .
           As
           if
           all
           the
           
             good
             and
             ioy
          
           of
           a
           mans
           life
           were
           gone
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           once
           gotten
           this
           good
           ;
           all
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           were
           ouer
           ,
           when
           this
           Comforter
           once
           came
           ;
           and
           a
           a
           man
           were
           neuer
           like
           to
           liue
           merrie
           day
           ,
           yea
           or
           merrie
           houre
           after
           :
           And
           that
           b
           if
           a
           man
           would
           liue
           merrily
           and
           comfortably
           therefore
           ,
           he
           should
           neuer
           marrie
           .
        
         
           To
           omit
           what
           might
           here
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           *
           
             no
             course
          
           
           
           
             of
             Life
             is
             free
             from
             Crosses
             :
          
           and
           that
           “
           men
           doe
           not
           yet
           therefore
           either
           shunne
           or
           abandon
           other
           
             courses
             of
             Life
          
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           Crosses
           that
           either
           are
           incident
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           occurre
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           Mariage
           bringeth
           many
           more
           Cares
           ,
           as
           more
           Charge
           ,
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           
             the
             single
             life
          
           is
           ordinarily
           encombred
           withall
           .
           But
           yet
           are
           †
           those
           Cares
           counter●ailed
           with
           many
           singular
           Comforts
           that
           
             the
             single
             life
          
           is
           berest
           of
           :
           and
           c
           such
           as
           may
           well
           weigh
           downe
           whatsoeuer
           of
           that
           kind
           may
           rise
           vp
           in
           opposition
           to
           cause
           discouragement
           in
           any
           that
           are
           to
           enter
           thereupon
           ,
           d
           if
           they
           bee
           fitted
           either
           for
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           liue
           as
           
             Man
             and
             Wise
          
           should
           together
           .
           e
           From
           the
           want
           whereof
           the
           annoiances
           ,
           inconueniences
           ,
           mischiefes
           and
           miseries
           against
           this
           estate
           obiected
           doe
           for
           the
           most
           part
           arise
           ;
           either
           because
           the
           parties
           matched
           sort
           not
           well
           together
           ,
           or
           want
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           to
           carrie
           themselues
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           either
           toward
           other
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           such
           
             cares
             and
             encombrances
          
           as
           necessarily
           accompany
           that
           estate
           ,
           to
           abhorre
           and
           abandon
           Mariage
           ,
           being
           otherwise
           so
           beneficiall
           ,
           and
           so
           excellent
           
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           as
           Clemens
           well
           obserueth
           ,
           a
           note
           but
           of
           
           a
           
             a
             nice
          
           and
           effoeminate
           Disposition
           ,
           b
           well
           beseeming
           those
           Philosophers
           that
           referred
           all
           to
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           placed
           their
           whole
           felicitie
           and
           happinesse
           therein
           ;
           who
           therefore
           aduised
           also
           their
           followers
           to
           forbeare
           c
           Magistracie
           and
           Mariage
           ;
           but
           as
           misliked
           by
           d
           others
           of
           them
           that
           were
           of
           a
           more
           generous
           disposition
           ,
           so
           vnbeseeming
           
             Christian
             men
          
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           of
           a
           farre
           other
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           e
           sauouring
           too
           much
           both
           of
           disreputation
           of
           that
           
             diuine
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           of
           vnthankfulnesse
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           let
           the
           maried
           Wife
           learne
           hence
           what
           to
           apply
           her selfe
           vnto
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           indeed
           .
           The
           more
           f
           good
           shee
           doth
           her
           Husband
           ,
           the
           more
           Comfort
           he
           receiueth
           from
           her
           ,
           the
           more
           Benefit
           he
           reapeth
           by
           her
           ;
           the
           more
           shee
           doth
           the
           office
           of
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           the
           more
           shee
           answereth
           the
           Name
           shee
           beareth
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           g
           shee
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           yea
           to
           be
           
             a
             Woman
          
           ,
           when
           shee
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           of
           good
           to
           Man
           :
           Since
           that
           the
           Woman
           was
           not
           made
           but
           h
           for
           Man
           ,
           and
           i
           for
           his
           good
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shee
           answereth
           not
           her
           originall
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           not
           so
           .
           And
           in
           vaine
           will
           it
           be
           for
           her
           to
           beare
           the
           *
           Name
           of
           that
           shee
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           hence
           may
           
             the
             Maried
             Man
          
           also
           learne
           his
           lesson
           .
           For
           how
           ought
           he
           to
           make
           much
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           meane
           of
           so
           much
           good
           to
           him
           ?
           k
           
             Giue
             her
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             her
             Hands
             :
          
           requite
           her
           
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           againe
           .
           If
           l
           
             shee
             doe
             thee
             good
             all
             thy
             daies
          
           ;
           then
           oughtest
           thou
           all
           thy
           daies
           by
           all
           meanes
           in
           all
           kinds
           to
           seeke
           her
           good
           ,
           her
           temporal
           ,
           her
           spirituall
           ,
           her
           eternall
           good
           .
           For
           m
           
             good
             requireth
             good
          
           ;
           and
           
             one
             good-turne
          
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           
             asketh
             another
          
           .
        
         
           Otherwise
           if
           thou
           beest
           found
           failing
           herein
           ,
           her
           goodnesse
           to
           thee
           shall
           one
           day
           witnesse
           against
           thee
           .
           And
           the
           better
           ●he
           is
           to
           thee
           now
           ,
           the
           worse
           it
           shall
           goe
           with
           thee
           then
           .
           Better
           it
           were
           for
           thee
           to
           haue
           
             no
             Wife
          
           ,
           or
           one
           as
           good
           as
           none
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           
             an
             Husband
          
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           shee
           is
           
             a
             Wife
          
           to
           thee
           ;
           if
           thou
           beest
           not
           
             an
             instrument
             of
             good
          
           vnto
           her
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           shee
           is
           vnto
           thee
           .
           For
           looke
           n
           what
           is
           required
           on
           her
           part
           toward
           thee
           ,
           is
           required
           the
           same
           on
           thy
           part
           toward
           her
           :
           which
           vnlesse
           thou
           answer
           her
           with
           ,
           thou
           art
           no
           more
           
             an
             Husband
          
           to
           her
           ,
           than
           shee
           ,
           if
           shee
           should
           faile
           therein
           ,
           were
           
             a
             Wife
          
           vnto
           thee
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           may
           a
           man
           come
           by
           such
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ?
           may
           some
           say
           :
           such
           a
           one
           as
           shall
           be
           a
           meanes
           of
           so
           much
           good
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           her
           ?
        
         
           Shee
           must
           be
           sought
           ;
           saith
           Salomon
           .
           For
           o
           finding
           
           implieth
           seeking
           .
           And
           p
           He
           that
           seeketh
           ,
           findeth
           ;
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           We
           must
           not
           thinke
           ,
           becouse
           Salomen
           elsewhere
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Houses
             and
             inheritance
             are
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             Wise
             is
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           therefore
           no
           industrie
           is
           to
           be
           vsed
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           should
           lie
           still
           ,
           or
           sit
           them
           downe
           ,
           expecting
           that
           God
           should
           drop
           Wiues
           downe
           out
           of
           the
           clouds
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           Townes
           were
           said
           to
           come
           into
           
           q
           Timotheus
           his
           toiles
           ,
           while
           hee
           slept
           .
           No
           ;
           vnlesse
           we
           seeke
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           like
           to
           finde
           .
           And
           if
           by
           seeking
           we
           may
           finde
           ,
           if
           after
           much
           search
           made
           ,
           wee
           may
           light
           on
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           we
           are
           well
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           Wife
           then
           must
           be
           sought
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           sent
           r
           Abraham
           his
           Seruant
           
             to
             seeke
             a
             Wife
          
           for
           his
           Sonne
           Isaak
           .
           So
           s
           Naomi
           telleth
           Ruth
           her
           Daughter
           in
           Law
           ,
           that
           shee
           will
           seeke
           out
           some
           fit
           match
           for
           her
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           good
           Reason
           to
           seeke
           such
           an
           one
           in
           two
           Respects
           :
        
         
           First
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Rarity
           ,
           the
           Difficulty
           .
           Because
           such
           are
           
             not
             easily
             found
          
           .
           *
           
             Where
             may
             we
             finde
             such
             a
             Man
             ?
          
           saith
           Pharao
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           implying
           that
           such
           an
           other
           as
           hee
           could
           very
           hardly
           bee
           found
           .
           And
           ,
           t
           
             Where
             may
             a
             Man
             finde
             such
             a
             Woman
             ?
          
           saith
           Salomon
           .
           As
           he
           saith
           elsewhere
           of
           
             a
             faithfull
             Friend
          
           ;
           u
           
             Many
             men
             will
             boast
             ,
             each
             one
             of
             his
             honestie
             ;
             but
             where
             shall
             a
             man
             finde
             a
             Friend
          
           truly
           Faithfull
           ;
           x
           one
           that
           indeed
           deserueth
           
             that
             name
          
           ?
           So
           many
           Women
           may
           promise
           great
           matters
           of
           themselues
           ,
           or
           others
           vndertake
           for
           them
           :
           But
           it
           is
           y
           
             no
             easie
             matter
          
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             good
             Wife
             ,
          
           one
           that
           answereth
           the
           Name
           shee
           beareth
           .
           *
           
             Many
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Few
             Priests
             too
          
           ;
           saith
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           :
           
             many
             in
             Name
          
           ,
           
           but
           
             few
             in
             effect
          
           .
           So
           many
           Women
           ,
           and
           few
           Wiues
           ,
           may
           one
           well
           say
           ;
           few
           such
           ,
           among
           many
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           here
           entreateth
           of
           .
           z
           
             Good
             Wiues
             are
             rare
             Creatures
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             trustie
             Friends
             are
          
           .
           And
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Elihu
           of
           b
           
             an
             able
             Pastor
             ,
             Salomon
          
           of
           c
           
             a
             Wise
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           d
           
             a
             true
             Friend
             ;
             One
          
           such
           
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           .
           Yet
           may
           I
           well
           and
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           here
           as
           else-where
           ,
           e
           
             The
             greater
             Part
             exceedeth
             the
             better
             :
          
           there
           is
           f
           
             more
             drossie
             matter
             than
             pure
             mettall
             ;
             more
             pebles
          
           than
           pearles
           .
           As
           
             the
             Cynicke
          
           sometime
           g
           
             sought
             for
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             Men
             :
          
           so
           may
           such
           
             a
             Wife
          
           as
           Salomon
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           be
           sought
           ,
           yea
           and
           scarce
           found
           sometime
           ,
           among
           
             a
             multitude
             of
             Women
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           worth
           and
           dignitie
           .
           It
           is
           well
           worth
           a
           mans
           labour
           .
           Hee
           need
           not
           thinke
           much
           of
           his
           search
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           good
           successe
           in
           it
           .
           As
           
             the
             difficultie
             of
             finding
             requireth
             it
          
           ;
           so
           
             the
             dignitie
          
           of
           the
           thing
           sought
           
             requiteth
             it
          
           .
           h
           It
           is
           no
           wisdome
           indeed
           to
           seeke
           after
           toies
           and
           trifles
           ,
           matters
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           recompence
           a
           mans
           paines
           ,
           when
           without
           much
           difficultie
           they
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
           But
           
             a
             worthy
             Woman
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             worth
             .
          
           She
           is
           well
           worthy
           the
           seeking
           .
           She
           is
           i
           
             a
             greater
             blessing
          
           than
           either
           House
           or
           Inheritance
           :
           and
           k
           
             her
             price
             is
             abone
             
             Pearles
             .
          
           And
           if
           there
           be
           l
           so
           much
           seeking
           generally
           on
           all
           hands
           after
           the
           one
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           there
           iustly
           be
           as
           much
           after
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           must
           shee
           be
           sought
           then
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           First
           m
           by
           due
           and
           diligent
           consideration
           of
           ,
           and
           carefull
           search
           and
           inquirie
           into
           the
           nature
           ,
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           disposition
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           life
           ,
           courses
           and
           conueisation
           ,
           of
           the
           partie
           motioned
           or
           affected
           for
           Mariage
           :
           whether
           shee
           bee
           so
           qualified
           as
           
             a
             Wife
          
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           is
           fit
           for
           one
           to
           be
           that
           should
           be
           
             thy
             Wife
          
           .
           For
           n
           fitnesse
           in
           speciall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           goodnesse
           in
           generall
           ,
           is
           one
           maine
           ground
           of
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           that
           
             a
             Wife
          
           is
           to
           bring
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           shee
           is
           matched
           vnto
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           vsing
           the
           helpe
           and
           taking
           the
           
             aduice
             of
             Friends
          
           .
           A
           course
           especially
           to
           be
           embraced
           and
           entertained
           of
           those
           that
           are
           themselues
           vnexperienced
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           yet
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           others
           .
           So
           did
           o
           Iacob
           herein
           follow
           
             his
             Father
             Isaacks
             aduice
          
           ;
           contrarie
           to
           p
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           Brother
           Esau
           And
           q
           Ruth
           was
           content
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           
             her
             Mother
             in
             Law
             Naomi
          
           ,
           though
           hauing
           not
           the
           power
           ouer
           her
           of
           
             a
             naturall
             Parent
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           
             seeking
             vnto
          
           those
           that
           are
           
             the
             Parents
          
           or
           Gouernours
           of
           such
           as
           they
           affect
           or
           desire
           ,
           being
           yet
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           such
           .
           So
           did
           r
           Abrahams
           Seruant
           deale
           with
           
             the
             Friends
             of
             Rebekka
          
           .
           And
           
           s
           Sichem
           (
           though
           t
           he
           had
           beene
           before
           indeed
           too
           forward
           )
           with
           
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Dinah
          
           ,
           and
           with
           
             her
             Father
             Iacob
          
           ,
           by
           
             his
             Father
             Hamor
          
           ;
           the
           very
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           leading
           and
           directing
           them
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           principally
           by
           
             Prayer
             to
          
           
           God.
           As
           did
           u
           Abrahams
           Seruant
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           sent
           
             to
             seeke
             a
             Wife
          
           for
           his
           young
           Master
           :
           And
           as
           x
           Isaak
           did
           when
           hee
           dismissed
           his
           Sonne
           Iacob
           with
           Instructions
           and
           charge
           what
           course
           to
           take
           concerning
           
             a
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           For
           (
           and
           so
           passe
           we
           to
           the
           next
           
             Point
             )
             God
             is
             the
             principall
             Doner
          
           here
           .
           
             He
             that
             will
             finde
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             must
             obtaine
             her
             of
             God.
          
           And
           ,
           p
           
             House
             and
             inheritance
             are
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             but
          
           q
           
             a
             prudent
             Wife
             is
             of
             God.
          
           From
           God
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           
             a
             Good
             Wife
          
           must
           be
           had
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           r
           
             All
             good
             is
             of
             God.
          
           s
           
             Euery
             good
             Gift
          
           ,
           saith
           
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             is
             from
             aboue
             .
          
           And
           if
           
             euery
             good
             Gift
          
           ,
           then
           this
           also
           among
           the
           rest
           doubtlesse
           ,
           if
           not
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           
             so
             principall
             a
             good
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           t
           Children
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             wombe
             is
             Gods
             Gift
             .
          
           And
           ,
           u
           
             I
             gaue
             Abraham
             Isaak
             ;
             and
             Isaak
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           by
           Ioshua
           .
           And
           ,
           x
           
             They
             be
             the
             Children
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             me
          
           ;
           saith
           Iacob
           to
           Esau.
           If
           Children
           be
           
             his
             gift
             ,
             the
             Wife
          
           is
           much
           more
           .
           Neither
           can
           we
           haue
           them
           without
           her
           ;
           not
           her
           without
           Him.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Euery
             good
             Woman
          
           is
           
             Gods
             Daughter
          
           :
           as
           y
           Adam
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             Sonne
          
           :
           z
           
             You
             shall
             be
             my
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             my
             Daughters
          
           ;
           saith
           God.
           He
           hath
           a
           speciall
           interest
           ,
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           in
           them
           :
           and
           they
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           had
           without
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           
             Mariage
             requireth
             a
             coniunction
             of
             Minds
             ,
             of
             Affections
             ,
             of
             Willes
             .
          
           And
           b
           better
           it
           were
           ,
           
           that
           Men
           and
           Women
           should
           neuer
           come
           together
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           beare
           
             heartie
             affection
          
           either
           to
           other
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           ioine
           hearts
           as
           well
           as
           hands
           .
           But
           as
           c
           
             the
             Kings
             Heart
          
           ;
           so
           d
           
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             Men
             and
             Women
             are
             in
             Gods
             hand
             .
          
           As
           e
           
             he
             made
             them
             all
          
           ,
           and
           f
           
             hee
             alone
             knoweth
          
           and
           g
           
             vnderstandeth
             them
             all
          
           ;
           so
           h
           he
           
             windeth
             and
             turneth
             them
             all
             which
             way
             he
             will
             ,
          
           nor
           can
           any
           
             win
             or
             winde
             the
             Heart
          
           of
           any
           contrary
           to
           
             his
             will.
          
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           
             such
             a
             Wife
             is
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           (
           which
           was
           the
           last
           Particular
           )
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             obtaine
             such
             an
             one
             .
          
        
         
           As
           i
           
             the
             Man
             that
             getteth
             Wisdome
          
           ;
           so
           
             the
             Man
             that
             getteth
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           k
           
             a
             wise
             Woman
          
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           l
           the
           same
           Phrase
           vsed
           in
           both
           places
           )
           
             hath
             obtained
             a
             speciall
             fauour
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           *
           a
           singular
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           conferre
           on
           such
           as
           hee
           specially
           fauoureth
           )
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           m
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             that
             walketh
             in
             his
             waies
             .
          
           And
           n
           
             his
             Wife
             the
             fruitfull
             Vine
          
           ,
           commeth
           in
           in
           the
           
             first
             place
          
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           his
           
             chiefe
             Blessings
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           this
           precious
           plant
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           ,
           o
           
             He
             is
             a
             blessed
             Man
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Son
           of
           
           
             Syrach
             ,
             that
             hath
             lighted
             on
             a
             ●ood
             Wife
          
           ;
           and
           p
           
             that
             liueth
             with
             an
             vnderstanding
             Woman
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           we
           may
           further
           and
           better
           conceiue
           by
           the
           Contrary
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           
             Gods
             anger
          
           to
           light
           on
           
             a
             bad
             Wife
          
           :
           q
           
             He
             that
             God
             is
             angrie
             with
             ,
             shall
             fall
          
           (
           into
           
             that
             snare
          
           ,
           or
           )
           
             into
             that
             pit
          
           .
           And
           *
           a
           truit
           therefore
           of
           
             Gods
             fauour
          
           to
           light
           on
           
             a
             good
             Wife
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           it
           is
           
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
          
           to
           misse
           of
           the
           one
           .
           (
           r
           
             He
             that
             is
             good
             in
             Gods
             eye
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             is
             in
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             shall
             escape
             her
             ,
          
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           and
           
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
          
           then
           to
           light
           on
           the
           other
           .
           There
           is
           
             a
             single
             Benefit
          
           in
           the
           one
           ;
           s
           
             a
             double
             Blessing
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           It
           is
           
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
          
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           
             a
             fauour
          
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           had
           without
           him
           :
           so
           it
           is
           
             a
             fauour
          
           ,
           that
           †
           he
           doth
           not
           ordinarily
           vouchsafe
           vnto
           euery
           one
           ,
           no
           not
           vnto
           euery
           godly
           one
           .
           Many
           a
           good
           t
           Dauid
           is
           matched
           with
           
             a
             scoffing
             Micol
          
           .
           Many
           u
           a
           
             iust
             and
             religious
             Iob
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
             foolish
             and
             vnkinde
             Woman
          
           (
           if
           Woman
           at
           least
           )
           rather
           than
           Wife
           .
           We
           see
           many
           daily
           mismatched
           ,
           and
           x
           
             vnequally
             yoaked
          
           ,
           y
           to
           their
           great
           griefe
           .
           And
           our
           eares
           are
           too
           frequently
           filled
           with
           the
           complaints
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           can
           shew
           where
           z
           
             the
             shooe
             wrings
          
           them
           ,
           but
           neither
           can
           tell
           ,
           nor
           be
           told
           which
           way
           to
           finde
           ease
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           
             a
             fauour
          
           somewhat
           a
           rare
           ,
           that
           God
           vouchsafeth
           not
           euery
           one
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           b
           
             a
             Blessing
             of
          
           
           
             much
             moment
          
           ,
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           vouchsafe
           it
           .
           It
           is
           
             a
             Blessing
          
           that
           bringeth
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             Heauen
             vpon
             Earth
          
           ;
           as
           the
           contrarie
           produceth
           a
           kinde
           of
           Hell
           here
           
             out
             of
             Hell
          
           :
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Heathen
           Man
           well
           saith
           ,
           that
           c
           
             euery
             Man
             when
             he
             marrieth
             ,
             bringeth
             either
             a
             good
             or
             an
             euill
             Spirit
             into
             his
             house
          
           ;
           and
           so
           consequently
           maketh
           
             his
             House
          
           ,
           to
           himselfe
           at
           least
           ,
           
             either
             an
             Heauen
             or
             an
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Consideration
           of
           these
           Points
           may
           well
           serue
           ,
           
             
               Partly
               for
               Reprehension
               ,
               and
            
             
               Partly
               also
               for
               Admonition
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           ;
           It
           may
           first
           serue
           to
           reproue
           the
           Practise
           of
           those
           that
           
             seeke
             not
          
           at
           all
           ;
           make
           no
           search
           or
           enquirie
           ;
           but
           take
           Wiues
           as
           they
           stumble
           on
           them
           hand
           ouer
           head
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           doe
           d
           Friends
           ,
           whom
           
             a
             pint
             of
             wine
          
           drunke
           together
           ,
           or
           
             a
             game
             at
             tennis
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             set
             at
             Maw
          
           maketh
           
             Friends
             ;
          
           )
           as
           if
           they
           
             drew
             cuts
          
           ,
           or
           e
           
             cast
             Lots
          
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           sometime
           haue
           done
           .
           f
           If
           thou
           wert
           to
           take
           
             an
             house
          
           ,
           or
           to
           hire
           but
           
             a
             seruant
          
           ,
           saith
           Chrysostome
           ,
           how
           carefull
           wouldest
           thou
           be
           to
           make
           diligent
           enquirie
           of
           the
           commodities
           and
           discommodities
           ,
           conueniences
           and
           inconueniences
           ,
           
           easements
           and
           annoiances
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           before
           dwelt
           in
           it
           ,
           what
           neighbour-hood
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           qualities
           and
           conditions
           ,
           vices
           or
           good
           parts
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           formerly
           serued
           ,
           how
           behaued
           himselfe
           in
           their
           seruice
           ,
           how
           likely
           to
           proue
           fit
           for
           thy
           seruice
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           g
           hast
           thou
           not
           much
           more
           cause
           to
           be
           carefull
           ,
           yea
           curious
           in
           thine
           enquirie
           concerning
           her
           ,
           whom
           thou
           mayest
           chance
           to
           make
           thy
           Wife
           ?
           That
           so
           h
           Iudgement
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           doe
           ,
           may
           goe
           before
           and
           lead
           Affection
           ,
           and
           not
           follow
           and
           come
           after
           it
           .
           The
           rather
           since
           that
           i
           thine
           House
           if
           vpon
           triall
           thou
           mislike
           ,
           thou
           maist
           leaue
           ;
           or
           thy
           Seruant
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           thee
           not
           ,
           thou
           maist
           put
           off
           againe
           ,
           vpon
           a
           quarter
           ,
           or
           halfe
           a
           yeeres
           warning
           at
           most
           .
           But
           k
           thy
           Wife
           there
           is
           no
           casting
           off
           againe
           :
           she
           must
           all
           thy
           daies
           abide
           by
           thee
           ,
           all
           hers
           at
           least
           ,
           like
           enough
           to
           last
           as
           long
           as
           thou
           liuest
           .
           Nay
           there
           is
           l
           no
           woman
           almost
           so
           vnwise
           or
           vnwarie
           ,
           that
           will
           buy
           
             an
             earthen
             pitcher
          
           ,
           or
           and
           it
           be
           but
           
             an
             halfe-peny
             pipkin
          
           ,
           but
           she
           will
           view
           it
           well
           first
           ,
           ring
           it
           ,
           and
           trie
           it
           whether
           it
           be
           sound
           and
           whole
           or
           no
           :
           much
           lesse
           will
           they
           put
           any
           pretious
           liquor
           into
           bottell
           or
           vessell
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           first
           sound
           it
           and
           smell
           to
           it
           whether
           it
           be
           sweet
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           m
           trie
           it
           with
           water
           ere
           they
           trust
           
           it
           with
           wine
           .
           Whereas
           Husbands
           and
           
             Wiues
             ,
             Men
          
           and
           Women
           take
           at
           aduenture
           ,
           without
           any
           kinde
           of
           inquirie
           ;
           and
           they
           haue
           but
           
             a
             faire
             out-side
          
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           they
           regard
           :
           It
           was
           n
           the
           fault
           of
           those
           before
           the
           Floud
           ,
           and
           o
           the
           root
           and
           ground
           of
           that
           excesse
           of
           euill
           that
           brought
           in
           that
           vniuersall
           Deluge
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           maruelled
           ,
           if
           such
           
             rash
             and
             hastie
             proceeding
             produce
             hastie
             repentance
          
           p
           in
           these
           cases
           as
           in
           matter
           of
           q
           iudicature
           ,
           and
           r
           other
           affaires
           oft
           it
           doth
           :
           If
           affection
           soone
           alter
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           neuer
           well
           rooted
           ,
           or
           soundly
           setled
           :
           if
           s
           such
           as
           
             cast
             Lots
             for
             Wiues
          
           this
           day
           ,
           be
           willing
           the
           next
           day
           to
           part
           with
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           serueth
           to
           reproue
           those
           ,
           that
           seeke
           indeed
           ,
           but
           seeke
           amisse
           ;
           that
           seeke
           without
           light
           ,
           yea
           that
           refuse
           to
           vse
           such
           light
           as
           would
           be
           lent
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           tendred
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           more
           need
           of
           it
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           aware
           of
           .
           Such
           are
           they
           ,
           the
           younger
           sort
           especially
           ,
           that
           thinke
           scorne
           to
           take
           
             aduice
             of
          
           their
           Friends
           ,
           imagining
           themselues
           t
           
             wise
             enough
             to
             aduise
             themselues
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           owne
           choise
           .
           u
           That
           that
           proueth
           the
           very
           bane
           ,
           and
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           of
           many
           an
           one
           ,
           that
           might
           well
           haue
           done
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           beene
           ruled
           by
           those
           that
           wished
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           well
           to
           aduise
           them
           :
           but
           refuse
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           good
           aduice
           ,
           till
           it
           bee
           too
           late
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           scourged
           soundly
           with
           
             a
             rod
          
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           serueth
           to
           reproue
           others
           that
           seeke
           
           amisse
           in
           another
           sort
           :
           they
           knocke
           at
           the
           wrong
           doore
           ,
           they
           goe
           not
           the
           right
           way
           to
           worke
           ;
           that
           seeke
           x
           by
           indirect
           courses
           to
           ensnare
           the
           hearts
           and
           entangle
           the
           affections
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           desire
           ,
           being
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           others
           ,
           passing
           by
           their
           Parents
           ,
           or
           others
           vnder
           whose
           power
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           whom
           as
           y
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           
             his
             place
          
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           in
           part
           imparted
           to
           them
           
             his
             power
          
           of
           disposing
           .
           Such
           cannot
           expect
           any
           blessing
           from
           God
           on
           their
           
             seeking
             ,
             seeking
          
           contrarie
           to
           
             his
             word
          
           and
           will.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           those
           especially
           come
           here
           to
           be
           reproued
           ,
           that
           passe
           wholly
           by
           God
           ,
           neuer
           looke
           vp
           to
           him
           :
           vse
           their
           owne
           industrie
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           take
           aduice
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           but
           neuer
           thinke
           on
           or
           looke
           after
           him
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           
             principall
             aduiser
          
           ,
           their
           
             chiefe
             Counseller
          
           ,
           their
           best
           Friend
           ,
           either
           to
           craue
           his
           aduice
           or
           to
           aske
           his
           good
           will.
           And
           no
           maruell
           ,
           if
           so
           much
           neglecting
           him
           ,
           they
           speed
           accordingly
           ,
           they
           misse
           of
           that
           z
           that
           without
           him
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
           a
           Thou
           wouldest
           take
           it
           euill
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           a
           Suitor
           to
           thy
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           neuer
           come
           to
           aske
           thee
           thy
           good-will
           .
           Much
           more
           may
           God
           take
           it
           euill
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           seek
           to
           win
           his
           Daughters
           loue
           without
           crauing
           his
           good
           leaue
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Is
           such
           
             a
             Wife
             a
             speciall
             Fauour
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Then
           be
           carefull
           to
           reconcile
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           first
           place
           vnto
           God
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           hope
           ,
           or
           doest
           dedesire
           to
           haue
           such
           
             a
             speciall
             fauour
          
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           If
           thou
           desirest
           
             a
             Mans
             Daughter
          
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           seeke
           to
           get
           
             her
             Fathers
             good-will
          
           :
           And
           if
           there
           haue
           beene
           any
           breach
           formerly
           betweene
           thee
           and
           him
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           of
           working
           an
           accord
           and
           agreement
           betweene
           you
           ,
           ere
           thou
           wilt
           come
           to
           make
           suit
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           bestow
           
             his
             Daughter
          
           vpon
           thee
           .
           For
           little
           hope
           couldest
           thou
           haue
           to
           preuaile
           with
           him
           in
           a
           suit
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           b
           
           so
           long
           as
           there
           were
           jarre
           and
           enmitie
           between
           you
           otherwise
           .
           And
           how
           canst
           thou
           hope
           to
           obtaine
           the
           like
           fauour
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           enmitie
           and
           hostilitie
           betweene
           him
           and
           thee
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           such
           maried
           persons
           as
           God
           hath
           blessed
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           learne
           hence
           what
           cause
           they
           haue
           to
           be
           thankfull
           to
           God
           either
           for
           other
           .
           Yea
           let
           the
           jarres
           and
           discord
           that
           they
           see
           betweene
           other
           Men
           and
           
             Women
             mismatched
          
           ,
           and
           the
           crosse
           and
           cursed
           cariage
           of
           them
           either
           toward
           other
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           manifold
           annoiances
           and
           grieuous
           mischiefes
           and
           inconueniences
           that
           ensue
           ordinarily
           thereupon
           ,
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           Gods
           great
           mercie
           and
           goodnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           
             speciall
             fauour
          
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           thankfull
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           that
           they
           haue
           receiued
           either
           other
           from
           God
           ,
           let
           them
           herein
           striue
           to
           shew
           their
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           God
           ,
           by
           endeuouring
           to
           bring
           either
           other
           neerer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           by
           c
           helping
           either
           other
           forward
           in
           the
           good
           waies
           of
           God
           :
           Doe
           either
           with
           other
           ,
           as
           Anna
           did
           with
           her
           Sonne
           Samuel
           ,
           as
           d
           she
           had
           him
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           she
           bestowed
           him
           
             on
             God
          
           againe
           ;
           returne
           either
           other
           againe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           returne
           them
           e
           better
           than
           they
           receiued
           them
           .
           The
           better
           they
           shall
           make
           either
           other
           ,
           the
           better
           shall
           they
           enioy
           either
           other
           :
           and
           the
           nearer
           they
           shall
           
           bring
           either
           other
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           good
           ,
           through
           
             Gods
             Goodnesse
          
           ,
           shall
           they
           haue
           either
           of
           other
           .
           The
           more
           Man
           and
           Wife
           profit
           in
           the
           
             Feare
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           more
           comfortably
           and
           contentedly
           shall
           they
           liue
           together
           ,
           the
           better
           shall
           it
           be
           for
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01534-e100
           
             Mr.
             W.
             Br.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Eorum
             filij
             dicimur
             ,
             quorum
             actus
             imitamur
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             hom
             .
             4.
             
             &
             Greg.
             Rom.
             mor.
             lib.
             20.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Job
             .
             8.
             39.
             
             Etiam
             virtus
             fecit
             mihi
             fratrem
             Iesum
             ,
             patrem
             Abraham
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Ez●ch
             .
             ●ō
             .
             8.
             &
             in
             Rom.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             4.
             12
             ,
             23.
             
             Israel
             spiritalis
             a
             carnali
             ,
             non
             nobilitate
             patriae
             ,
             sed
             nouitate
             gratiae
             ,
             nec
             gente
             ,
             sed
             mente
             distinguitur
             .
             Aug.
             doctr
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eu●p
             .
             Heracl
             .
             Hi
             Demosthenes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristid
             .
             in
             cimon
             .
             Et
             inde
             diverbium
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Neminem
             prope
             magnorum
             virorum
             silium
             optimum
             reliquisse
             satis
             claret
             Tales
             plerique
             habuerunt
             ,
             vt
             melius
             fuerit
             de
             rebus
             humanis
             sine
             posteritate
             discedere
             .
             Spartian
             in
             Severo
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             12.
             39.
             
             &
             16.
             4.
             
             Spuria
             soboles
             :
             vt
             rectè
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             g
             Ezech.
             16.
             3.
             non
             de
             eorum
             semine
             ,
             sed
             de
             imiatione
             generati
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             11.
             quibus
             eos
             non
             necessitudo
             ,
             sed
             morum
             similitudo
             iungebat
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Vide
             Aug.
             epist.
             100.
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             k
             Galat.
             6.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             128.
             6.
             
             &
             125.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             26.
             3.
             
             &
             57.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             119.
             165.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Pacem
             omnimodam
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             p
             Esay
             48.
             22.
             
             &
             57.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Philip.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Philip.
             3.
             16.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             24.
             13.
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Inter
             prosectum
             enim
             &
             defectum
             nihil
             medium
             r●peritur
             .
             Bern.
             ep
             .
             254.
             
          
           
             y
             U●…
             e
             duobus
             necesse
             est
             ,
             aut
             profi●ere
             ,
             aut
             prorsus
             deficere
             .
             Idem
             de
             diuers
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             apud
             Aristot.
             Rhet.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01534-e880
           
             a
             Autor
             opus
             laudat
             .
             -
             Ovid.
             de
             pont
             .
             lib.
             4.
             eleg
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Author
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Chron.
             1.
             12.
             1
             
             King.
             3.
             12.
             
             Matter
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             dominari
             significat
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sive
             dignitates
             ,
             quae
             vitae
             Dominae
             &
             moderatrices
             esse
             dibent
             .
             Cartwright
             in
             Prov.
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             g
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             de
             tranquill
             .
             Dolores
             eo
             acerbiores
             ,
             quo
             interiores
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             l
             Molestissimn̄
             malum
             intestinum
             &
             domesticū
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             ser.
             29.
             
             &
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             10.
             36.
             
             Mica
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesiod
             .
             oper
             .
             Hinc
             Themistocles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             apophth
             .
             Est
             vetns
             ver●…m
             ,
             ●liquid
             maliessè
             propter
             vicinum
             malum
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Merc.
             act
             .
             4.
             sc.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Quo●
             s●rui
             ,
             ●…hostes
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             47.
             
             Macrob.
             Sat.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
             &
             Fest.
             lit
             .
             Q.
             Quot
             scrui
             ,
             tot
             fures
             .
             Serv.
             ad
             Virg.
             eclog.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             41.
             9.
             
             Iohn
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Mica
             .
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aesopu●
             apud
             Gabriam
             .
             C●luber
             in
             sin●
             .
          
           
             t
             Qui
             ignotos
             l●dit
             ,
             la●ro
             appellatur
             ;
             qui
             ●micos
             ,
             paulò
             minus
             quàm
             paricida
             .
             Petron.
             satyr
             .
          
           
             u
             Ps.
             55.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             18.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dion
             .
             Chrysost.
             ●rat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             (
             Psal
             133.
             1.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Vide
             Hier
             clē
             de
             amore
             frat●rn
             .
             &
             Muson
             .
             de
             lib.
             tollend
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             tom
             .
             2.
             cap.
             82.
             
             Hinc
             vetus
             verbum
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             polit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             18.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             apud
             Plut.
             de
             frat
             .
             ●m
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             p●lit
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Vectes
             arcis
             :
             qui
             ferrei
             aut
             aenei
             esse
             solent
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             16.
             
             Esai
             .
             45.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             defrat
             .
             amor
             .
          
           
             c
             Contiguum
             ibi
             ,
             istic
             continuum
             solvitur
             .
          
           
             d
             Parsque
             tui
             latitat
             corpore
             clausa
             meo
             .
             Ovid.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Pignora
             nostra
             ,
             Vis●era
             nostra
             ;
             potiùs
             quàm
             opes
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Ovid.
             ep
             .
             1.
             2
             
             Sam.
             16.
             11.
             
             Philem.
             12
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Prov.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Nemo
             quisquam
             ferè
             unquam
             fic
             dolet
             ,
             ut
             non
             idem
             aliquando
             gaudeat
             .
             Sedenim
             qui
             omni
             momento
             dolet
             ,
             is
             verè
             dicitur
             non
             gaudere
             .
             Drus.
             observ
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Vise
             &
             Agell
             .
             noct
             .
             Attic.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             5.
             16
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             k
             Prout
             Alpheu●
             Arethusae
             a●unt
             commis
             eri
             .
          
           
             l
             Genes
             .
             49.
             22.
             
             Psal.
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Ezech.
             37.
             17.
             
             Vno
             Vt
             siquis
             gemin●s
             conducat
             cortice
             ram●s
             ,
             Crescendo
             iu●g●
             ,
             parite●que
             adolescere
             ce●…
             .
             Ovid.
             Metam
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen●s
             .
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ch●●stus
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Moses
             .
          
           
             r
             Ita
             Mosen
             supplet
             Christus
             :
             quomodo
             &
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             ex
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Prov.
             105
             &
             17.
             1.
             
             &
             19.
             16.
             
             &
             29.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             27.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             33.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             35.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simonid
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             cubi●ulo
             ,
             in
             cubili
             ipso
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Quam
             nec
             sugere
             ,
             nec
             sugare
             lice●
             .
             Bern.
             in
             ●ant
             .
             33.
             
             &
             Lips.
             in
             politic
             .
             Conscient●am
             ●nim
             à
             Deo
             (
             comitem
             individu●m
             )
             accepimus
             ,
             quae
             divelli
             à
             nobis
             non
             potest
             .
             Cic.
             pro
             Cl●●nt
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Sopho●
             .
             Antigon
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Penus
             malerum
             est
             omniū
             mulier
             mala
             .
          
           
             g
             Prov.
             21.
             9.
             
             &
             25.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             21.
             19.
             
             Sirac
             .
             25.
             18
             ,
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Mala
             mul●er
             quavis
             s●ra
             tr●c●lcation
             .
             H.
             Steph.
             Summe
             .
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesiod
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sim●nid
             .
             apud
             Clem.
             Alex.
             ●●rom
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Sorspotior
             muliere
             proba
             non
             ●btigit
             unquam
             Vlla
             vno
             ;
             〈◊〉
             mala
             nil
             t●trius
             isquam
             est
             .
             Erasm.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Salus
             &
             ex●…ium
             muli●r
             est
             〈◊〉
             .
             H.
             Steph.
             
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Antiphanes
             .
             -
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocles
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesiod
             .
             Prima
             ferè
             vota
             &
             cunctis
             notissima
             templis
             ,
             Divitiae
             ut
             crescant
             .
             -
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             10
             Totus
             populies
             in
             alijs
             d●s●ors
             ,
             in
             hoc
             convenit
             :
             hoc
             suspiciunt
             ;
             hoc
             sibi
             ,
             hocsuis
             optant
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             115.
             
             Meaning
             .
          
           
             n
             Prov.
             22.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menād
             .
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Prov.
             10.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pindar
             .
             Pyth.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aeschyl
             .
             Theb.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             127.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             8.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P●●d
             .
             Pyth.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Iudg.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Points
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg
             Naz.
             Epit●p
             .
             Patr.
             Point
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eccles.
             7.
             1.
             
             Prov.
             22.
             1.
             
             &
             Genes
             .
             11.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             lipsis
             ,
             qual●●
             est
             &
             Esai
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             Mal.
             1.
             14.
             
             Vise
             Camium
             ibid.
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Tanquam
             uxor
             mala
             ne
             vxor
             quidem
             sit
             .
             D●us
             .
             
               See
               A
               Wife
               indeed
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Genes
             .
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Genes
             .
             24.
             7
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Qui
             creauit
             ●eminem
             sine
             homine
             ,
             procreat
             ●ominem
             ex
             homine
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             11.
             
             I●r
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Menalip
             .
          
           
             Point
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menād
             .
             Haud
             facile
             coniugem
             nanciscier
             bonam
             .
             H.
             Steph.
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Ierem.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             C●rd●
             humana
             alienis
             oculis
             clausa
             sunt
             .
             Greg.
             Rom.
             mor.
             lib.
             25.
             c.
             9.
             
             Non
             est
             homini●
             scire
             quid
             sit
             in
             homine
             ,
             nis●s●rte
             qui●
             ad
             hoc
             ipsum
             fuerit
             vel
             spiritu
             Dei
             illuminatus
             ,
             vel
             angel●ca
             informatus
             industria
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             65.
             
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Fides
             suadenda
             non
             imperanda
             .
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             66.
             
             Religionem
             imperare
             non
             possumus
             :
             quia
             nemo
             cogitur
             vt
             credat
             invitus
             .
             Theodoricus
             apud
             Cassiod
             .
             var.
             l.
             2
             ep
             .
             27.
             
             Non
             est
             religion●s
             c●gere
             religion●●
             ,
             quae
             sponte
             suscipi
             debet
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             Scap.
             Quis
             enim
             imponat
             mihi
             necessita●om
             vel
             col●…●uod
             nolim
             ,
             〈◊〉
             velim
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ?
             Lactant
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             13.
             credendi
             .
             L●psius
             polit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Nescit
             a●…r
             quo
             (
             non
             )
             libet
             cogi
             .
             Tertull.
             de
             pudic
             .
          
           
             o
             Cant.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Non
             extorquehis
             ●m●ri
             .
             Cl●ud
             .
             Honor.
             Coss.
             4.
             
             Non
             vt
             alia
             subiectis
             ,
             ita
             a●●r
             imp●ratur
             .
             Neque
             est
             vllus
             affectus
             tam
             erectus
             &
             liber
             ,
             &
             d●minationis
             impatiens
             ,
             nec
             qui
             magis
             vices
             exigat
             .
             Plin.
             P●neg
             .
          
           
             q
             Non
             〈◊〉
             te
             ,
             Sabidi
             ,
             nec
             passum
             dicerequare
             :
             Hoc
             vnum
             possum
             dicere
             ,
             Non
             〈◊〉
             te
             .
             Martial
             .
             ep
             .
             33.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Exod.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Genes
             .
             24.
             50.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Psalm
             .
             128.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierocles
             de
             nupt
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             ●●m
             .
             2.
             cap.
             65.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             127.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Is
             enim
             ex
             titulo
             Autor
             videtur
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Drachmam
             dare
             non
             est
             regium
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tale●tum
             p●tere
             non
             est
             Cynicum
             .
             Antigonu●
             Thr●syll●
             apud
             Plut.
             in
             ap●phth
             .
             Et
             Sen.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Non
             qu●ro
             quid
             te
             accipere
             deceat
             ,
             sed
             quid
             me
             dare
             .
             Alexand.
             apud
             Sen.
             de
             benef
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             Idem
             Perillo
             amic●
             cū
             ad
             silias
             ●l●cand●●
             taleta
             quinquaginta
             assignasset
             ,
             is
             autem
             decem
             sufficere
             affirmasse●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             in
             apophth
             .
          
           
             d
             Genes
             .
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             4.
             
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             Dei
             benefici●
             vtentium
             prauitate
             perpendimus
             ,
             nihil
             non
             nostro
             malo
             accepimus
             .
             Nihil
             invenies
             tam
             manifes●ae
             vtilitatis
             ,
             quod
             non
             in
             contrarium
             transferat
             culpa
             .
             Se●
             .
             quaest
             .
             natur
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
             Si
             Deu●
             bonus
             ,
             Diabolu●
             malus
             ,
             nec
             à
             bono
             quicquā
             mali
             ,
             nec
             à
             malo
             quicquā
             boni
             potest
             provenire
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             de
             sens
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Cum
             ●qua
             ipsa
             nec
             saporem
             nec
             odorem
             habeat
             .
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             31.
             c.
             3.
             
             Tales
             sunt
             ●quae
             ,
             qualis
             terra
             per
             quam
             fluunt
             ,
             qualesque
             herbarū
             quas
             lauant
             succi
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Si
             turbid●
             &
             nebulos●
             fluunt
             aqu●
             ,
             aluei
             culpa
             est
             ,
             ●on
             fontis
             :
             contra
             quā
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Apolog
             .
             ad
             Pammach
             .
          
           
             l
             Vitiatur
             aqua
             per
             plumbeas
             fluens
             fi●●ulas
             vitrum
             .
             Arc●it
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
             Vide
             Mercurial
             .
             var.
             lect
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Tinguntur
             ,
             eorumque
             trahunt
             si●ilitudinē
             ,
             in
             quorum
             oram
             subeundo
             venere
             .
             Plin.
             gist
             .
             nat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Esai
             .
             58.
             5.
             
             &
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             Secundum
             libidinem
             suam
             celebrando
             ,
             sua
             iam
             ,
             non
             Dei
             fecerant
             .
             Tertull.
             aduers.
             Marc.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Improbo
             ●ihil
             prodest
             ;
             quia
             quicquid
             ad
             illum
             peruenit
             ,
             pr●uo
             vsu
             corrumpitur
             .
             Senec.
             de
             benef
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
             Nihil
             potest
             ad
             malos
             pervenire
             ,
             quod
             prosit
             ,
             i●ò
             nihil
             quod
             non
             noceat
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Potestas
             à
             De●
             ,
             abusus
             ab
             homine
             .
             Ant●●
             .
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             22.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Qui
             non
             litigat
             coelebs
             est
             .
             Hieron
             .
             aduers.
             Io●…
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Me●and
             .
             Semper
             babet
             lites
             alternaque
             iurgia
             lectus
             ,
             In
             quo
             nupta
             iacet
             ,
             minimum
             dormitur
             in
             illo
             .
             Iuven
             .
             sat
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Non
             quer●mur
             de
             autore
             nostri
             Deo
             ,
             si
             beneficia
             ei●●
             corrumpimus
             ,
             &
             vt
             essent
             con●…is
             ,
             efficimus
             .
             Sen.
             quaest
             .
             ●●t
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Iliad
             .
             γ.
             
          
           
             u
             Malus
             animus
             omnia
             in
             malū
             vertit
             ;
             etiam
             quae
             optimi
             specie
             venerant
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             98.
             
          
           
             x
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             Vis●
             Galen
             .
             de
             facult
             .
             aliment
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Dulcia
             se
             in
             bilem
             vertent
             ,
             stomachoque
             tumultum
             Versa
             ferent
             .
             Horat.
             sat
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Quemadmodū
             stomachus
             morbo
             vitiatus
             &
             colligens
             bilem
             ,
             quoscunnque
             accepit
             cibos
             mutat
             ,
             &
             omne
             alimentū
             in
             causam
             doloris
             tra●it
             :
             ita
             animus
             caecus
             ,
             quicquid
             illi
             commiseris
             ,
             id
             onus
             suum
             &
             perniciem
             ,
             &
             occasionem
             miseriae
             facit
             .
             Sen.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Quaecunque
             illis
             co●●●runt
             ,
             in
             naturam
             suam
             vertunt
             ,
             &
             ex
             se
             speciesa
             profuturaque
             ,
             si
             meliori
             darentur
             ,
             ill●
             pestifera
             sunt
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Iams
             .
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Marc.
             regul
             .
             spirit
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Io●●
             .
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Leuit.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Deut.
             7.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             King.
             11.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Genes
             .
             34
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             Virginitas
             non
             t●ta
             tua
             est
             :
             ex
             parte
             p●…
             est
             ;
             Altera
             pars
             patri
             ,
             data
             par●
             est
             altera
             matri
             ;
             Tertia
             sola
             tua
             est
             .
             Cat●ll
             .
             carm
             .
             nupt
             .
             Hinc
             Hermione
             apud
             Euripid.
             Androm
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Spons●lia
             judicium
             spectat
             parentum
             :
             Nec
             est
             virginali●
             pud●ris
             eligere
             maritum
             .
             Ambr.
             de
             A●r.
             l.
             1.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             m
             l.
             b.
             2.
             9.
             
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act
             7.
             20
             de
             Mose
             .
             di●
             in●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Beza
             &
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plat.
             po
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             3.
             ●ratior
             est
             pulchro
             zeniens
             in
             corpore
             virtus
             .
             Velvt
             Pincia●●s
             ,
             Gratio●
             &
             pul
             hro●…
             〈◊〉
             corpore
             virtus
             .
             Quod
             tamen
             taxat
             San.
             ep
             .
             66.
             
             Hinc
             Aristoteles
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Stob.
             tom
             .
             2.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Chron
             29.
             12
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             Chron.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Genes
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nescio
             quis
             apud
             Eusiath
             .
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             11.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vet●res
             apud
             Eusiath
             .
             I●●d
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             t
             Prou.
             31.
             30.
             
             Color
             terrae
             boni
             atis
             incertus
             est
             autor
             .
             Pallad
             .
             de
             re
             rust
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Res
             est
             ●or●a
             fugax
             :
             quis
             sapiens
             bono
             Consulat
             fragili
             ?
             -
             Sen.
             Hippol
             .
             Florem
             dec●…●inguli
             carpunt
             d●●s
             .
             Sen.
             Octav.
             Forma
             bonum
             fragile
             est
             ;
             quantumque
             accedit
             ad
             annos
             Fit
             minor
             ,
             &
             spatio
             carpitur
             ipsa
             suo
             .
             Ovid.
             art
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isocr
             .
             ad
             Demon.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             orat
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             8.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Virtus
             non
             est
             haereditaria
             .
             Non
             est
             res
             beneficiaria
             :
             non
             obvenit
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             90.
             
          
           
             z
             Bona
             ,
             vnde
             bonumfacias
             ,
             non
             vnde
             bonus
             fias
             .
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             238.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Themistocl
             .
             apud
             Plut.
             apophth
             .
             Malo
             virum
             qui
             pec●●ia
             ●g●at
             ,
             quam
             pecuniam
             quae
             viro.
             Cic.
             offic
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             12.
             4.
             
             Sicut
             in
             lig●●
             v●●m●●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             per●…
             virum
             su●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●on●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cl●
             .
             Alex.
             paed
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Genes
             2.
             18.
             
             Vse
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Cultus
             magna
             cura
             tib
             .
             magna
             〈◊〉
             tut●
             i●curia
             .
             Cato
             Cens.
             apud
             A●…
             .
             b●st
             .
             l.
             16.
             
             C●…
             corpar●…
             nimius
             &
             ●●rmae
             cura
             prae●●●…rs
             animi
             defor●…
             Sen.
             ben
             .
             l.
             1.
             c
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●rates
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocl
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lysander
             apud
             Plut.
             in
             praecept
             rupt
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             paed
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid
             c.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             14.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             12.
             4.
             
             Digna
             suo
             coniux
             fida
             corona
             viro.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             31.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             31.
             28.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             paed
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             S●l
             .
             Vse
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Habba
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Genes
             .
             2.
             22.
             
             &
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Genes
             .
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Torus
             ●●ri
             atque●●minae
             fa●al●t
             est
             .
             Aeschyl
             .
             Eumen.
             Haec
             s●…cet
             res
             v●a
             ,
             si
             vlla
             ,
             sato
             gubernatur
             .
             Dun●●●
             ad
             Lys.
             Vse
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             17.
             2.
             
             &
             14.
             35.
             
             Luk.
             1●
             .
             4●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eurip.
             Meleagr
             .
             De
             beneficij●
             ac
             side
             servorum
             〈◊〉
             Dominos
             ,
             consule
             sis
             Senec.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18-27
             .
             Et
             Valer.
             Max.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He●●ed
             .
             Hinc
             de
             vicinis
             prosp
             .
             ci
             Cato
             praecipit
             ,
             apud
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             17.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amicus
             alter
             ipse
             .
             Zeno
             apud
             Laert.
             l.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Anima
             〈◊〉
             corp●r●m
             duorum
             in●ol●
             .
             Aristot.
             ibid.
             l.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pi●d
             .
             Nem.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             10.
             1.
             
             &
             v.
             20
             &
             17.
             6.
             
             &
             23.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Menand
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             ●27
             .
             3.
             
             Genes
             .
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             33.
             
             Coloss.
             3.
             19.
             
             Vse
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             19.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             5.
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Col●…
             .
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             D●num
             quis
             aegr●
             despici
             non
             ●er●
             suu●
             ?
          
           
             g
             Brads●
             .
             Prep●●
             .
             to
             Lords
             Sup.
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Pro●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Ephes.
             5.
             33.
             
             Coloss.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Malach.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Pactum
             salis
             ,
             pr●
             s●r●sanct●
             invi●●●bili
             .
             Numb
             .
             1●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             Eudem
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01534-e6350
           
             Act.
             20.
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01534-e6620
           
             Prouerbs
             .
          
           
             a
             Totus
             liber
             ,
             quantus
             quantus
             est
             ,
             nihil
             nisi
             graues
             &
             illus●res
             sententiae
             sunt
             .
             Th.
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             Prov.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Caes.
             hom
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xenoph.
             ●yri
             paed
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Mittam
             ipses
             tibi
             l●b●os
             :
             &
             n●
             multum
             operae
             imp●nda●
             ,
             impon●m
             notas
             ,
             vt
             ad
             ea
             ipsa
             protinus
             quae
             pr●b●
             &
             a●…or
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matter
             ,
             Generall
             :
          
           
             Speciall
             .
          
           
             Distribution
             .
             Branches
             5.
             
          
           
             Branch
             1.
             
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             e
             Prov.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Prov.
             19.
             13.
             
             &
             27.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Sirac
             .
             25.
             20.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Solution
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Vxor
             ,
             quamdiu
             vxor
             ,
             quamdiu
             non
             adultera
             ,
             licet
             difficilis
             morosa
             ,
             contentiosa
             ,
             rixosa
             ,
             in
             bonis
             ,
             in
             beneficij●
             est
             numeranda
             .
             T.
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             Prov.
             
          
           
             m
             Malus
             etiam
             Princeps
             nullo
             melior
             .
             P.
             Martyr
             .
             i●
             Iud.
             19.
             
             Reiection
             .
             Exception
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristoxen
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             c.
             41.
             
             Et
             Sopocl
             .
             Antig●n
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Exception
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Quale
             bonum
             ,
             quod
             bonum
             non
             censetur
             nisi
             comparatione
             maioris
             mali
             ?
             Suspecta
             est
             mihi
             bonitas
             eiu●
             rei
             ,
             quam
             magnitudo
             alterius
             mali
             malum
             esse
             c●gi●
             inferius
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Iovin
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Tertull.
             ad
             ●xor
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Quale
             bonum
             est
             ,
             quod
             mali
             comparatio
             commendat
             ?
             Et
             in
             exhort
             .
             cast
             .
             Quale
             bonum
             ,
             quod
             melius
             est
             poena
             ?
          
           
             q
             Prout
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             Bonum
             ita
             est
             ,
             si
             per
             se
             nomen
             hoc
             obtiet
             .
             Cae●erum
             si
             per
             mali
             collationem
             cogitur
             sic
             dici
             ,
             non
             tam
             bonum
             est
             ,
             qua●
             ge●●s
             mali
             inferioris
             ,
             quod
             à
             superiore
             malo
             obscuratum
             ,
             ad
             nomen
             boni
             impell●tur
             .
             Vt
             cum
             d●●itur
             ,
             Melius
             est
             vno
             oculo
             carere
             quam
             duob●●
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Prov.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             ero●ic
             .
             Solution
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             M.
             Cope
             on
             the
             Prouerbs
             .
          
           
             z
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
             Reiection
             .
             Exception
             1.
             
          
           
             Exception
             2.
             
          
           
             cc
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             Eccles.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             malum
             habentis
             .
          
           
             x
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             y
             Hosh.
             13.
             11.
             
             De●
             iratose●u●dum
             ●…erita
             nostrae
             rectores
             ●…pimus
             .
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             l.
             25.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Eccles.
             7.
             28.
             
             &
             Prov.
             22.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             70.
             
             Solution
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Proc.
             Synecdoche
             Generis
             pro
             specie
             .
          
           
             b
             Mercer
             in
             Prov.
             
          
           
             c
             Esai
             .
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Malach.
             1.
             14.
             
             &
             R.
             Kimchi
             ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Leuat
             .
             in
             Prov.
             
          
           
             f
             Bonam
             Vxorem
             .
             Lat.
             vulgata
             .
             Exception
             .
             Solution
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Absolute
             ,
             Mulier
             dicitur
             .
             Lava●
             .
          
           
             h
             Tanquam
             vxor
             mala
             ,
             nec
             vxor
             sit
             .
             Drus.
             in
             Prov.
             clas
             .
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             &
             in
             d●…g
             .
             Ben-Syr
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             fili●●
             pro
             filio
             perdu●
             &
             ●…gato
             .
             Drus.
             〈◊〉
             Adag
             .
             Ben-Syr
             .
          
           
             k
             De●●
             .
             3●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pan●●r
             .
             apud
             Athe●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             o●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             ex
             Cl●
             .
             〈◊〉
             de
             griph●●
             .
             &
             Suid.
             post
             Platen
             .
             de
             repub
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Hinc
             ●…r
             A●r●ae
             .
             Vbi
             non
             est
             p●…a
             ,
             non
             est
             ●…a
             .
             Drus.
             apoph●h
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             47.
             
             ●●m
             4
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             ●sa●
             .
             56.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             106.
             3.
             
             M●…a
             .
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Pervers●…
             Iudic●…
             ,
             ●●m
             est
             ●…cium
             sed
             vit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Aug.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             2●6
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Iun.
             pro
             beno
             nomine
             .
             Mercer
             .
             ●…rus
             .
             Prov.
             cl
             .
             2.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             E
             cles
             .
             7.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Mer●●●
             .
          
           
             u
             ●…s
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             V●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             N●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             o●er
             .
             l.
             1.
             &
             ●omer
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eustath
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             D●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…p
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             ego
             illam
             mihi
             duco
             dotem
             esse
             quae
             dos
             dicitur
             ;
             Sed
             pudicitiam
             ,
             &
             pudorem
             ,
             &
             sedatum
             cupidinem
             ,
             Dei
             metū
             ,
             parentum
             amorem
             ,
             &
             cognatum
             concordiam
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Amph.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicostrat
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             72.
             
          
           
             c
             Vxor
             mala
             ,
             ne
             vxor
             quidem
             .
             Drus.
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             de
             Sen.
             polit
             .
             Titulum
             ●●●e
             re
             .
             Nihil
             autem
             oportet
             esse
             sine
             causa
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             sine
             re
             .
             Quia
             si
             sine
             causa
             ●it
             ,
             perinde
             est
             atque
             si
             non
             sit
             ,
             non
             habens
             rei
             causam
             rem
             ipsam
             .
             Tertull.
             in
             Marc
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Pater
             stulti
             non
             gaudebit
             .
             Prov.
             17.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             
          
           
             h
             Quomodo
             de
             musto
             ,
             a●
             passo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             de
             meteor
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             videatur
             Macrob.
             Saturn
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Zech.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Solent
             Imagines
             earum
             reru●…
             nominibus
             appellari
             ,
             quarum
             sunt
             Imagines
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             Simplic
             .
             l.
             2.
             q.
             3.
             &
             in
             Leuit.
             q.
             57.
             &
             epist.
             23.
             
             &
             102.
             
          
           
             l
             Dicuntur
             ,
             &
             non
             sunt
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
             Iren.
             contr
             .
             Val.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             Tertull.
             ad
             Marc.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             
             Non
             est
             id
             quod
             dicitur
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             August
             .
             de
             verb.
             D●●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             115.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             135.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Esai
             .
             56.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Ezech.
             34.
             3.
             
             Locum
             pastoris
             tenent
             ,
             &
             non
             pascunt
             :
             praedicatores
             dicuntur
             ,
             &
             non
             praedicant
             :
             doctores
             ,
             &
             non
             docent
             ,
             Rad.
             Ardens
             in
             Vigil
             .
             Ascens
             .
          
           
             p
             Quod
             de
             Marito
             sene
             decrepito
             ille
             ,
             Plaut
             .
             Merc.
             2.
             2.
             
             Ta●tunde
             est
             quasi
             sit
             signum
             pictum
             in
             par●ete
             .
             Vnde
             &
             Vidua
             dicitur
             puella
             juncta
             tali
             .
             Milit.
             glor
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Iam.
             2.
             26.
             
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sine
             balitu
             .
             Spiritus
             hîc
             non
             anima
             ,
             sed
             balitus
             ,
             seu
             ●●atus
             .
             Et
             aptè
             comparat
             opera
             flatui
             ;
             non
             quasi
             opera
             forma
             sint
             fidei
             ,
             sed
             quia
             fidem
             comitantur
             ,
             sicut
             balitus
             vitam
             corporis
             .
             Vt
             enim
             corpu●
             animalis
             ,
             si
             non
             spirat
             ,
             mortuum
             e●…
             ;
             ita
             sid●s
             ,
             si
             non
             paritopera
             .
             Caietan
             .
             in●acoh
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Cum
             fides
             mortua
             sit
             ●…ra
             opera
             ,
             jam
             nec
             fides
             est
             :
             nam
             nec
             mortuus
             homo
             ,
             homo
             est
             .
             D●dym
             .
             in
             ●a●
             .
             2.
             
             Ille
             verè
             credit
             ,
             qui
             exercet
             operibus
             quod
             credit
             .
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             Hieron
             .
             apud
             Thom.
             Angl.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Cadaver
             fidei
             .
             Tuke
             ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vmbra
             ipsius
             .
             Gen.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Quomodo
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             d●xit
             .
             P●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             de●…ic
             .
          
           
             a
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             epitaph
             .
             Patr.
             
          
           
             c
             Sirac
             .
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Basil.
             Sel.
             homil
             .
             3.
             
             Quomodò
             Hera●li●us
             dixit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eustatb
             .
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             10.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Zech.
             11.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             hom
             .
             25.
             
             Dicimini
             pastores
             ,
             cum
             sitis
             raptores
             .
             Sermo
             in
             Concil
             .
             Remens
             .
          
           
             k
             Acts
             20.
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epictet
             .
             apud
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             vbi
             sup
             .
             Non
             se
             lupis
             opponunt
             ,
             sed
             lupos
             agunt
             .
             Cypr.
             nomine
             de
             dupl
             .
             Mart.
             Nen
             lupis
             gregem
             exponunt
             ,
             sed
             lupos
             ipsi
             se
             exhibent
             .
             Bern.
             de
             convers
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Ma●th
             .
             7.
             15.
             
             Huic
             scitum
             illud
             Aug.
             deserm
             .
             in
             mont
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Non
             ideò
             debent
             oves
             ●disse
             vestimentum
             suum
             ,
             quia
             plerumque
             illo
             se
             occul●ant
             lupi
             .
          
           
             n
             Zech.
             11.
             5.
             
             Parum
             est
             nostris
             vigilibus
             ,
             quod
             non
             servant
             nos
             ,
             nisi
             &
             perdant
             .
             B●rn
             .
             in
             Cant.
             77.
             
             Non
             instituunt
             ,
             sed
             prostituunt
             ;
             non
             pascunt
             ,
             sed
             maciant
             &
             deverant
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Ezech.
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Eccles.
             9.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simonid
             .
             ab
             Hesied●
             mutuatus
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             ab
             Orphe●
             mutuatus
             ,
             qui
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Clem.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             t●m
             .
             8.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Parsque
             tui
             latitat
             corpore
             cl●usa
             meo
             .
             Phyllis
             Ovid.
             epill
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             2.
             22.
             
             Vnde
             〈…〉
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
             Di●…m
             p●r
             co●…
             s●…
             ad
             〈◊〉
             Ad●…
             mi
             ascend
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             2.
             23.
             
             Ide●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             d●…a
             ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vti
             Vira
             a
             V●ro
             .
             F●minas
             enim
             antiqui
             Viras
             app●llaban
             .
             Fest.
             Pomp.
             Hinc
             Basil.
             Sel.
             h●m
             .
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             Genes
             .
             2.
             24.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Genes
             .
             2.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             19.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Ocu●
             exemptiles
             ,
             quales
             Lamiae
             singuntur
             .
             Plu●
             .
             de
             ●urios
             .
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Qualis
             nuper
             depre●ensa
             fertur
             〈◊〉
             m●lite
             ad
             Bergam
             Somianam
             caeso
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             qualis
             Arcadici
             Va●…s
             apud
             Hero●…
             .
             Plut
             d●…
             srat
             .
             char
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Legatur
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             curt
             .
             ch●…g
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             An●…
             .
          
           
             g
             Prov
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             S●…ut
             de
             I●…
             ,
             Pro.
             14.
             30.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz
             in
             B●sil
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             praece●●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             Prov
             27.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             〈…〉
             o●…er
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Plu●
             .
             de
             ●…irt
             &
             vit
             .
             &
             de
             ●ua●it
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Sophoel
             .
             Antig●…
             .
          
           
             o
             August
             .
             ad
             illud
             1
             Ioan.
             2.
             19.
             
             Exicrunt
             à
             nobis
             ,
             sed
             ●on
             erant
             è
             ●obis
             .
          
           
             p
             Etiam
             quando
             in●er
             nos
             erant
             ,
             ex
             nobis
             non
             cram
             .
             Idem
             de
             corr●…
             .
             &
             grat
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Sic
             sunt
             in
             corpore
             Christi
             ,
             q●…do
             ●umores
             mali
             Aut
             in
             m●…
             sumus
             ,
             aut
             in
             〈◊〉
             hum●ri●us
             .
             Qu●
             se
             i●
             melius
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             corpore
             ●e●brum
             est
             :
             qui
             in
             malitia
             permanet
             ,
             humer
             m●lies
             est
             .
             Idem
             in
             1
             Iohn
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             H●…mores
             mal●
             cum
             cu●muntur
             ,
             corpus
             rel●…tur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             V●…r
             in
             d●me
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             ligno
             .
             H●…m
             .
             a●v
             .
             ●●vi●
             .
             l.
             1.
             ex
             Graee
             .
             Vers.
             Prov.
             12.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Prov.
             14.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Me●and
             .
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Tres
             vomicas
             ,
             tria
             carcinomata
             .
             Sueton.
             Aug.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             26.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             &
             27.
             46.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Sophocl
             .
             Antigon
             .
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Examination
             .
          
           
             Exception
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             Coram
             mille
             testibus
             .
          
           
             b
             Annulus
             pronubus
             ,
             Tertull.
             de
             Idololatr
             ,
             &
             in
             Apolog.
             Etiam
             nunc
             sponsae
             annul
             '
             ferreus
             mittitur
             ,
             idque
             sine
             gemmâ
             ,
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             33.
             c.
             1.
             
             Atqui
             aureus
             is
             Tertulliani
             tempore
             ;
             prout
             &
             nobis
             nunc
             dierum
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             nullius
             idoli
             honore
             descendit
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Idolatr
             .
          
           
             d
             Ierem.
             9.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             Futile
             enim
             commentum
             est
             quod
             Autor
             libri
             Aruch
             habet
             ,
             de
             circumcisis
             cum
             praeputio
             ,
             hocest
             ,
             gentibus
             quae
             circumcisae
             cum
             olim
             fuissent
             ,
             iam
             ritum
             illum
             abiecissent
             ;
             quod
             Drusius
             tamen
             amplexus
             est
             .
             Videndus
             Cunaeus
             de
             repub
             .
             Hebr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Ier.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             Marc.
             16.
             16.
             
             Si
             per●ectum
             est
             in
             corde
             ,
             quod
             factum
             est
             in
             corpore
             .
             Aug.
             in
             1
             Ioan.
             3.
             9.
             
             Nec
             sane
             ,
             hoc
             sensu
             ,
             haereticum
             aut
             erroneum
             illud
             Iouiniani
             ;
             Qui
             plena
             fide
             in
             baptismate
             renatus
             est
             ,
             à
             Diabolo
             subverti
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Tim.
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             33.
             
             Colos.
             3.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             ●●ou
             .
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Iam.
             1.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             In
             Scripturis
             quasi
             in
             speculo
             quodā
             homo
             considerare
             se
             potest
             ,
             qualis
             ●it
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             112.
             
             Sit
             tibi
             tanquam
             Speculum
             Symbolum
             tuum
             ,
             Idem
             hom
             .
             42.
             
             Mandata
             Dei
             ,
             ●ive
             cum
             leguntur
             ,
             ●ive
             cum
             memo
             .
             id
             r●…ntur
             ,
             ●…am
             Speculum
             〈◊〉
             est
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             
             Euangelium
             Speculum
             veritatis
             nemini
             ●…tur
             ,
             neminem
             〈◊〉
             it
             .
             Talem
             se
             in
             eo
             quisque
             rep●ri●t
             ,
             qu●…●●erit
             .
             Nos
             autem
             sic
             in
             ●o
             nos
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             ex
             ●o
             p●●siciam●s
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             ●…sam
             〈◊〉
             ,
             siqua
             in
             nobis
             corrigenda
             deprehend
             m●s
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             78.
             
             P●…
             d●…
             specula
             s●nt
             ,
             〈◊〉
             quibus
             se
             animae
             ●…ter
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             ●…las
             su●●
             cog●…ant
             ,
             vi●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Idem
             de
             m●d
             .
             vi●
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socrates
             apud
             Laert.
             S●…
             Socrates
             discipulis
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in●…lo
             〈◊〉
             larentur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Apul.
             apolog
             .
             Sed
             &
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Stob.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             Laide
             Plato
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I●l●ā
             .
             Anthológ
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Scriptura
             sacra
             quasi
             Speculum
             mētis
             oculis
             opponatur
             ,
             ut
             in
             ea
             facies
             interna
             videatur
             .
             Ibi
             sentiemus
             ,
             quantū
             profici●us
             ,
             ibi
             ,
             quātum
             à
             profectu
             distamus
             .
             Greg.
             Mor.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Speculum
             hoc
             habet
             splendorem
             non
             mēdacem
             .
             Formosus
             es
             ?
             formosum
             ibi
             te
             vides
             .
             Foedus
             es
             ?
             soedum
             .
             Sed
             cum
             foedus
             accesseris
             ,
             &
             soedum
             ibi
             te
             videris
             ,
             noli
             speculum
             accusare
             .
             Non
             te
             fallit
             speculum
             :
             tu
             no●●
             te
             fallere
             .
             Red●adie
             ,
             judica
             de
             te
             :
             contrif●are
             de
             foeditate
             tua
             ,
             ut
             cum
             discesseris
             tristis
             foedus
             ,
             correctus
             possis
             red●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             235.
             
             Sed
             &
             idem
             epist.
             205.
             
             Epistola
             haec
             tibi
             Speculum
             sit
             ,
             ubi
             qualis
             sis
             ●●deas
             ,
             vbi
             d●…s
             qualis
             esse
             debe●s
             .
             Et
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Occan.
             Speculum
             proponitur
             .
             Iam
             in
             potestate
             &
             consc●…
             singuloru●
             est
             ,
             quales
             ibise
             aspiciant
             ,
             ut
             vel
             d●lere
             ad
             deformitatē
             ,
             vel
             gaudere
             ad
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             p●ssint
             .
             Et
             Bern.
             de
             Consid.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Admovi
             Speculum
             .
             Foedus
             se
             in
             eo
             vultus
             agnoscat
             .
             S●d
             &
             〈◊〉
             dissimilem
             inveniri
             se
             gaudet
             ,
             in●●●ciat
             ,
             ne
             forte
             &
             si
             sit
             ●nde
             placeat
             sibi
             ,
             etiam
             in
             quo
             debe●●●…cere
             ,
             non
             desit
             .
          
           
             a
             Ephes.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Non
             uxor
             ,
             sed
             Do●…
             .
             Hieron
             .
             adv
             .
             Iovin
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             8.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epictet
             .
             Enchir.
             c.
             60.
             
             〈◊〉
             Domina
             :
             celebrandus
             natalis
             .
             Theophr
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             Hinc
             to●●es
             Ovid
             .
             Nu●iet
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Domina●●
             ven●sse
             .
             Trist.
             3.
             3.
             
             Inque
             〈◊〉
             Dominae
             cons●…sse
             meae
             .
             Ibidem
             4.
             8.
             
             Et
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Dominae
             natalis
             honorem
             exig●
             .
             Ibidem
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Quemodo
             Aristippus
             de
             La●de
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Laide
             .
             &
             Athen.
             l.
             12.
             
             Habeo
             La●dem
             ,
             non
             habeor
             à
             Laide
             .
             Cic.
             ep
             .
             26.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Mar
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             1●
             .
             l.
             8.
             〈…〉
             quam
             ea
             quo
             ad
             Laert.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Argentum
             accep●
             ,
             〈…〉
             1.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             quidam
             〈◊〉
             non
             acceper●
             de
             〈…〉
             libertatem
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             n
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cato
             .
             Plut.
             apophth
             .
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Verum
             itaque
             hic
             illud
             A●brosij
             exhort
             .
             virg
             .
             Mcliori
             conditione
             Mancipia
             ,
             quam
             Coniugia
             comparantur
             .
             Et
             Pallad
             .
             anthol
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             de
             virt
             .
             &
             vit
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             paedagog
             .
             Vide
             &
             Aristot.
             Ethic
             .
             l.
             g.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             31.
             10.
             -
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             31.
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             epist.
             42.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simonid
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Plut.
             de
             virt
             .
             &
             vit
             .
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simonid
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             71.
             
          
           
             Questions
             2.
             
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Os
             ,
             quod
             in
             sorte
             tua
             cecidit
             ,
             rodas
             .
             Drus●in
             Adag
             .
             Ben-Syrae
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             b
             Pactum
             Dei.
             Pro.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Bonus
             si
             fuerit
             ,
             qui
             tibi
             prae●st
             ,
             nutritor
             tuus
             est
             :
             malus
             si
             fuerit
             ,
             tentator
             tuus
             est
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Verb.
             Dom.
             6.
             
             Answ.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             19
             6.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Ita
             legit
             Iun.
             verba
             Domini
             ,
             Ier.
             31.
             32.
             
             Et
             ego
             ill●●
             Maritus
             essem
             ?
             ut
             concil●et
             ,
             cum
             Hebr.
             8.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sic
             Cic.
             Phil.
             2.
             
             Non
             tr●ct●bo
             ut
             Consulem
             :
             ne
             ille
             m●
             quidem
             vt
             Consularem
             .
             Et
             Crassus
             Philippo
             ,
             Non
             es
             m●hi
             ,
             Philippe
             ,
             Consul
             ,
             quia
             noc
             ego
             quidem
             tibi
             Senator
             sum
             .
             Val.
             Max.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             Cic.
             de
             Orat.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sed
             &
             Christiane
             parum
             .
             Iul.
             Scalig.
             de
             Eras●…o
             Epist.
             15.
             
             Si
             non
             est
             mihi
             Christianus
             ,
             ●ur
             ego
             illi
             sim
             ?
          
           
             g
             ●eb●s
             Deo.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Caesar.
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Premonition
             .
          
           
             m
             Tum
             demum
             sine
             curis
             victuros
             se
             sperant
             ,
             postquā
             ad
             curas
             pervenerint
             .
             Bern.
             epist.
             42.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Apolog.
             Nu●ū
             nomē
             .
             Quomodo
             Apul.
             in
             Apolog
             .
             Nuptiarum
             titulus
             falsus
             &
             imaginarius
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quo
             loco
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             includit
             ,
             quod
             &
             exprimitur
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             10.
             quo
             modo
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             etiam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cō
             .
             prehendit
             .
             cap.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Hebr.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Henos
             omnis
             &
             o●●●●…um
             habet
             .
             Bern.
             epist.
             42.
             
             Nec
             datur
             beneficium
             nisi
             propter
             officium
             .
             Reg.
             Iur.
             Can.
             Et
             ,
             Rationi
             congruit
             vt
             succed●t
             in
             onere
             ,
             qui
             substituitur
             in
             honore
             .
             Bonif.
             in
             6o.
             reg
             .
             jur
             .
             c.
             77.
             
             Vse
             3.
             
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             t
             Non
             est
             dignum
             vt
             inde
             exigas
             honorem
             vnde
             refugi●
             laborem
             .
             Bernard
             .
             epist.
             87.
             
          
           
             u
             Lege
             quod
             appellaris
             ;
             es●o
             quod
             diceris
             .
             Hieron
             ad
             Nepol
             .
             &
             ad
             Rus●ic
             .
             Cura
             esse
             quod
             audis
             .
             Horat.
             epist.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Zech.
             11.
             5.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Non
             omnes
             Episcopi
             Episcopi
             sunt
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Heliodor
             .
             Nec
             est
             verus
             sacerdos
             omnis
             qui
             sacerdos
             nominatur
             .
             Gratian.
             d●●r
             .
             d.
             40.
             c.
             12.
             
             Nec
             Episc●pus
             enim
             aut
             presbyter
             est
             dicendus
             ,
             cum
             non
             si
             ,
             qui
             praeesse
             velit
             ,
             prodesse
             nolit
             .
             Iuell
             .
             apolog
             .
          
           
             y
             Ipsum
             rea●…
             〈◊〉
             est
             ●ium
             non
             .
             en
             .
             Sal●ian
             .
             de
             prouident
             .
             l
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Magis
             enim
             est
             damnabilis
             malitia
             ,
             quam
             titulus
             bonita●is
             accusat
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Ezech.
             34.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Locum
             pastoris
             tenent
             &
             non
             pascunt
             ;
             stipendia
             praedicatoris
             accipiunt
             ,
             &
             non
             praedicant
             :
             doctores
             vocari
             volunt
             ,
             &
             non
             docent
             :
             qui
             meritò
             securi
             aeternae
             damnationis
             succid●nd●
             sunt
             ,
             quia
             terram
             occupant
             ,
             &
             fructum
             non
             faciunt
             .
             Rad.
             Ardens
             in
             Vigil
             .
             Ascens
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Autor
             .
             quaest
             .
             orthodox
             .
             apud
             Iustin
             .
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             12.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Singula
             suū
             membra
             habent
             o●●i●iū
             :
             ●culus
             videt
             ,
             &
             non
             audit
             ;
             auris
             audit
             &
             non
             videt
             ;
             manus
             operatur
             ,
             n●c
             audit
             ,
             nec
             videt
             ;
             p●s
             ambulat
             ,
             nec
             audit
             ,
             nec
             videt
             ,
             n●c
             facit
             ,
             quod
             facit
             manus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             130.
             
             Videmus
             hominibus
             inspiratam
             velut
             aurig●m
             rectricemque
             m●mbrerum
             animam
             ,
             sensusque
             inj●c●os
             ad
             ea
             dis●er●●●da
             ,
             quae
             ●actu
             ,
             naribus
             ,
             auribusque
             &
             oculis
             i●dagantur
             ,
             pedes
             ad
             progressum
             compositos
             ,
             brachia
             ad
             complexum
             ,
             &c.
             nihil
             aures
             agere
             valent
             ,
             quod
             oculorum
             est
             ,
             nihil
             oculi
             ,
             quod
             aurium
             .
             ●…m
             .
             d●
             re
             ●ust
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Plus
             in
             bono
             valere
             vires
             ingeni
             Quam
             Gratiam
             ,
             infirmat
             valorem
             gratiae
             .
          
           
             e
             Quaedam
             De●
             praecepta
             sunt
             communia
             omnium
             ,
             non
             specialia
             aliquorum
             .
             Vt
             ergò
             audacem
             r●um
             temeritatis
             suae
             patenti
             objectione
             conueniat
             ,
             non
             cum
             praecepta
             communia
             ,
             sed
             propria
             &
             singularia
             contemps●sse
             demonstrat
             .
             Greg.
             in
             illud
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             13.
             
             Non
             obseruas●…
             manda●●●
             D●i
             ,
             quod
             mandauit
             tibi
             .
             Vse
             4.
             
             Information
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hebr.
             ●t
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Graec.
             
          
           
             g
             I●rem
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Ab
             Olympi●s
             l●●●s
             reuersus
             ,
             ●t
             Laert.
             è
             ●alnco
             prod●…s
             ,
             vt
             Hecato
             in
             Chrij●
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Laert.
             
          
           
             k
             Erras
             ,
             si
             istorum
             ,
             qui
             occurrunt
             tibi
             ,
             vultibꝰ
             credis
             .
             Hominum
             effigies
             habent
             ,
             animos
             serarum
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             103.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ex
             Empeda●le
             Theoph.
             epist.
             44.
             
          
           
             l
             Omnes
             homines
             nati
             sumus
             :
             sed
             non
             omnes
             homines
             homines
             sumus
             .
             Quidam
             homines
             non
             sunt
             homines
             .
             Est
             homo
             homo
             :
             &
             est
             homo
             non
             homo
             ,
             homo
             serpens
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             homo
             equus
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             8.
             homo
             jumentum
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             20.
             
             Secundum
             exteriorem
             hominem
             homo
             ,
             s●c
             .
             interiorem
             non
             homo
             ,
             sed
             serpens
             ,
             &c.
             Origen
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             homil
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Luc.
             13.
             32.
             
             &c.
             Epictet
             .
             Arrian
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hos
             ,
             vt
             ait
             Salustius
             ,
             ventri
             obedientes
             ,
             animalium
             loco
             numeremus
             non
             hominum
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             n
             Ierem.
             10.
             14.
             
             Ipsis
             ●estijs
             b●●lialior
             est
             homo
             ratione
             vigens
             ,
             &
             ratione
             non
             viuens
             .
             Bern.
             de
             bon
             .
             deser
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lycurg
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             O
             curuae
             in
             terras
             animae
             .
             Pers.
             sat
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Lact.
             instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             In
             recto
             corpore
             curua
             est
             anima
             .
             Annon
             confunderis
             sursū
             caput
             habere
             ,
             qui
             sursū
             cor
             nō
             habes
             ?
             corpore
             recto
             stare
             ,
             qu●
             corde
             repis
             in
             terra
             ?
             An
             nō
             in
             terra
             est
             repere
             ,
             carnē
             sapere
             ?
             &c.
             Bern.
             de
             divers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Laert.
             Intrat
             bestia
             non
             puella
             :
             dis●urr●t
             fera
             ,
             non
             foemina
             .
             Pet.
             Chrysolog
             .
             serm
             .
             127.
             
          
           
             r
             Prov.
             21.
             19.
             
             Sirac
             .
             25.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pseudo-Chrysost
             .
             tom
             .
             7.
             serm
             .
             99.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             apud
             Anton.
             Meliss
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Ph●ni●
             .
          
           
             s
             E●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             .
             26.
             
             Quomodò
             ●us●●
             .
             p●●p●r
             .
             Evang
             .
             l.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Quod
             Aug.
             de
             alij●
             quibusdam
             ;
             Si
             am●●
             tal●s
             sunt
             ,
             c●i●ges
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             vocentur
             ,
             non
             suat
             ,
             de
             nupt
             .
             &
             concupisc
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             uti
             scitè
             Themist
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             c.
             67.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lycurg
             .
             ibid.
             c.
             68.
             
             Vse
             5.
             
             Caution
             .
          
           
             *
             Ipsae
             ferae
             saevissi
             〈…〉
             genus
             proprium
             p●ce
             quadam
             custodiunt
             ,
             coeundo
             ,
             gignendo
             ,
             partendo
             ,
             ●oetus
             ●ov●ndo
             atque
             e●…do
             ,
             cum
             s●nt
             alioqui
             insociabiles
             ,
             &
             s●livagae
             .
             Quae
             enim
             tigris
             non
             filijs
             suis
             ●●tis
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             pa●●ta
             〈◊〉
             blanditur
             ?
             Quis
             〈◊〉
             us
             ,
             qu●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             circumvolet
             ,
             non
             ●…gium
             〈◊〉
             pulat
             ,
             ni●●m
             congerit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             cons●v●t
             ,
             pull●s
             a●●t
             ,
             &
             quasi
             ●um
             sua
             〈◊〉
             ●●cietatem
             domesticam
             qu●●ta
             potest
             pace
             conservat
             ?
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             19.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A●…r
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             46.
             
             Protinus
             ad
             censum
             ;
             de
             moribus
             vl●●ma
             ●iet
             Quaestio
             .
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             Ma●a
             cu●…a
             ,
             vbi
             dos
             est
             ,
             facile
             nubitur
             :
             Du●●
             dos
             si●
             ,
             nullum
             vitium
             vitio
             vortitur
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Pers.
             3.
             1.
             
             C●…●…d
             foemina
             ,
             quaeritur
             pecunia
             .
             Iul.
             S●al
             .
             epido●p
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Formosa
             virgo
             est
             ,
             dotis
             dimidium
             vocant
             Isti
             ,
             qui
             dotes
             negligunt
             vxorias
             .
             Afran
             .
             Virgo
             sormosa
             ,
             etsi
             sit
             oppidò
             pauper
             ,
             abunde
             tamen
             dotata
             est
             .
             Apul.
             in
             apolog
             .
          
           
             z
             Iudg.
             14.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             vita
             Themisto●l
             .
             &
             in
             apophth
             .
             Malo
             virum
             ,
             qui
             pecunia
             egeat
             ,
             quam
             pecuniam
             quae
             viro.
             Cic.
             offic
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Androm
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diodor.
             Stob.
             c.
             76.
             
             Dos
             est
             magna
             parentum
             virtus
             ,
             &
             metuens
             alterius
             tori
             certo
             soedere
             castitas
             .
             Hor.
             carm
             .
             3.
             24.
             
             Dummodò
             morata
             rectè
             veniat
             ,
             dotata
             est
             satis
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Aul.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             11.
             22.
             
             Mulier
             nequiequam
             exornata
             est
             b●nè
             ,
             si
             morata
             est
             malè
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Most
             .
             1.
             3.
             
             Pulchrum
             ornatum
             turpes
             mores
             pe●…s
             coeno
             collinunt
             :
             Lepid●
             mores
             turpem
             ornatum
             sacilè
             sactis
             comprobant
             .
             Idem
             .
             Poen
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Quomodò
             Teles
             auaros
             dicit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             95.
             
          
           
             e
             Multos
             tibi
             dabo
             ,
             qui
             non
             amicis
             ,
             sed
             amicitia
             caruerunt
             .
             Senec.
             epist.
             6.
             
             Multi
             more
             isto
             atque
             exemplo
             vivunt
             ,
             quos
             cum
             ●enseas
             Tibi
             amices
             ,
             reperiuntur
             falsi
             falsimonijs
             ,
             Lingua
             factiosi
             ,
             ineries
             opera
             ,
             sublesta
             fide
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Bacch
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             Symp.
             probl
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             Sic
             illum
             amicum
             vocasti
             ,
             quo
             modo
             omnes
             candidatos
             bonos
             viros
             dicimus
             ;
             quo
             modo
             obuios
             ,
             si
             nomen
             non
             succurrit
             ,
             Domi●os
             salutamus
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             3.
             
             Non
             de
             vulgari
             ego
             amicitia
             ,
             sed
             de
             vera
             loquer
             ,
             qualis
             eorum
             qui
             pauci
             nominantur
             ,
             suit
             .
             Cic.
             de
             Amic
             .
          
           
             g
             Vbi
             quaeret
             quis
             vxorem
             ,
             videar
             an
             nuptias
             suas
             amet
             ,
             an
             nihil
             pluris
             faciat
             marito
             ,
             an
             misericors
             sit
             ,
             an
             fortis
             sit
             ,
             si
             quid
             viro
             inciderit
             mali
             ,
             vna
             tolerare
             .
             Si
             his
             bonis
             fuerit
             instructa
             ,
             dotata
             est
             .
             Sen.
             contron
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Spurcū
             cadau●t
             prist●●ae
             venustatis
             :
             Ne●●oma
             Romae
             cōpot
             ,
             &
             tamē
             Roma
             :
             Sed
             Roma
             quae
             praestare
             non
             pote●
             Romam
             .
             Ius
             .
             Scalig.
             Vtpote
             vbi
             ,
             Nec
             somnium
             ,
             nec
             vmbra
             ,
             nec
             s●nus
             Romae
             .
             Iul.
             Stalig
             .
             po●m
             .
             Et
             Ian.
             Vital
             .
             Qui
             Romam
             in
             media
             quaeris
             novus
             aduena
             Roma
             ,
             Vt
             Romae
             in
             Roma
             nil
             reperis
             media
             〈◊〉
             Roma
             siquidem
             Roma
             non
             est
             ,
             nihil
             h●bens
             praeter
             ruinas
             ruderaque
             ,
             priscae
             calamitatis
             ci●atrices
             ac
             vestigia
             .
             Erasm
             .
             ●iceronian
             .
          
           
             i
             Vt
             in
             vberrim●
             Siciliae
             parte
             Sici●am
             quaereremus
             .
             Cic.
             in
             Verr.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Bellarm●…
             quaerunt
             in
             Bellarmino
             .
             Lancel
             .
             iam
             w●nton
             .
             E●…
             in
             desens
             .
             Reg.
             co●tr
             .
             Bell.
             apol
             .
             Ita
             H.
             Steph.
             de
             Pseud●-Gell
             .
             Titulis
             ,
             Gellium
             se
             in
             Gellio
             desiderare
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Videndus
             Eus●ath
             .
             ad
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lucian
             .
             in
             De●r
             .
             dialog
             .
             &
             Serv.
             ad
             Aen.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Hel●n
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lycophr
             .
             Cass.
             i.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vt
             ex
             Stes●…
             Tzetz
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Prov.
             Grae●
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Lycophr
             .
             ibid.
             ex
             Sophocl
             .
             Antigon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bion
             apud
             Laert.
             Nec
             habendi
             fru●tu
             soelix
             ,
             &
             cupiditate
             quaerendimiserrimus
             .
             Val.
             Max.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             
             Hinc
             10.
             
             Parkust
             in
             epigr.
             Est
             asino
             simil●s
             ,
             qui
             obs●nia
             portat
             ,
             au●rus
             :
             Oneratur
             eis
             ,
             non
             vescitur
             .
             Et
             Plut.
             de
             auar
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Pet.
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Avidus
             ad
             merc●de
             ,
             piger
             ad
             lab●rem
             ,
             qua
             fronte
             sp●ras
             quod
             promisit
             Deus
             ,
             qui
             non
             facis
             quod
             iussit
             Deus
             ?
             Prius
             audi
             monitiones
             ,
             &
             sic
             exige
             repromissiones
             .
             Prius
             audi
             iubontem
             ,
             &
             sic
             exige
             poll●…em
             .
             Aug.
             de
             sanct
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Ideò
             d●ter
             .
             〈◊〉
             sumus
             ,
             quia
             ●…res
             esse
             d●…
             .
             Saluia●
             ,
             de
             Provid
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Oecum
             .
             s●h●
             .
             ●d
             Phil.
             3.
             3.
             
             Circumcidens
             cor
             ,
             non
             metens
             carnē
             .
             Tertul
             .
             ad
             Marc.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Illam
             enim
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             s●d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Apostolus
             appellat
             :
             quo
             modo
             Diogenes
             Zen●…
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             E●…dis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dixit
             .
             Laert.
             vide
             Ierem.
             9.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             Pr●u
             .
             31.
             31.
             
          
           
             Branch
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hip●…
             .
             apud
             Sto.
             c.
             65.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clement
             .
             A●ex
             ex
             Eurip
             .
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             31.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Benefits
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Ad
             ineundam
             societatem
             homo
             naturae
             suae
             〈◊〉
             sertur
             .
             August
             .
             de
             Civitat
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Benefit
             1.
             
             Societie
             .
          
           
             e
             Natur●
             s●l
             ●…ium
             n●●il
             ●mat
             .
             ●…ero
             .
             de
             A●…
             .
             Quon
             ●do
             ●…tudo
             in
             odio
             est
             ;
             〈◊〉
             in
             ●…titio
             s●cietatis
             .
             S●nec
             .
             Epist
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             potest
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             socio
             vita
             〈◊〉
             ?
             ut
             ait
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cic.
             de
             Amic
             .
             Solem
             ●aque
             è
             〈◊〉
             ●ell●re
             ●…ntur
             ,
             qui
             amicitiam
             è
             vita
             to●●unt
             ,
             qu●
             nihil
             à
             Deis
             〈◊〉
             hab●●us
             ,
             nihil
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ci●
             .
             ibidem
             .
             Sine
             qua
             vitae
             ●…ditatem
             sirmam
             ac
             ●er●etuam
             ●●nere
             non
             po●…
             .
             Idem
             de
             F●●
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Summus
             autem
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             gradut
             est
             soedus
             coniugale
             .
             Mel●…th
             .
             Loc.
             Co●mun
             .
          
           
             g
             Nullu●s
             b●m
             sine
             socio
             j●cunda
             possessio
             est
             .
             Sen.
             Epist.
             6.
             
             Nihi●
             est
             ●omini
             amicum
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             A●g
             .
             Epist.
             121.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Societate
             sublata
             ,
             omnis
             est
             è
             vita
             sublata
             jucunditas
             .
             Cic.
             de
             amic
             .
             Sine
             hac
             enim
             nulla
             potest
             esse
             jucunditas
             .
             Idem
             pro
             Planc
             .
          
           
             p
             Eccles.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierocl
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             hist.
             animal
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Vide
             Aug.
             de
             Civit
             .
             l.
             19.
             c.
             12.
             ad
             Vsum
             4.
             
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Eccles.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Nec
             in
             coelo
             sine
             socio
             jucundè
             satis
             acturum
             se
             ,
             Laelius
             apud
             Cic.
             de
             amic
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot
             .
             Ethic.
             l
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             ad
             Eudem
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Antipat.
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             Infra
             Benef.
             3.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Muson
             .
             de
             coniug
             .
             Philos.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierecl
             .
             de
             nup.
             Prima
             naturalis
             humanae
             societatis
             capula
             vir
             &
             uxor
             est
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ●on
             .
             coniug
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Prima
             societas
             in
             ipso
             fit
             conjugio
             ,
             proxima
             in
             liberis
             .
             Cic.
             Offic.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Coniugium
             principiū
             urbis
             est
             ,
             &
             quasi
             seminarium
             ,
             Ibid.
             Benefit
             .
             2.
             
             Assistance
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierocl
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocl
             .
             apud
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             histor
             .
             animal
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             Polit.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             Ethic.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Adiutorium
             bonitas
             prosp●xit
             ,
             ●●quid
             non
             boni
             .
             Tertull.
             advers
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Homo
             in
             adiutorium
             generatus
             est
             .
             Sen.
             d●…ra
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Societa●
             nostra
             lapidum
             fornicationi
             simillima
             .
             1
             est
             ,
             que
             casura
             ,
             m●●invi
             .
             em
             obstarent
             ,
             hoc
             ipse
             sustinetur
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             95.
             
             Quo
             enim
             alio
             tuti
             sumus
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             mutuis
             j●vamur
             officijs
             ?
             Fac
             nos
             singul●s
             ,
             quiasumus
             ?
             praeda
             animalium
             .
             Caeteris
             animalium
             in
             tutel●m
             sui
             satis
             virium
             est
             :
             hominē
             imbecillitas
             cingit
             :
             nudum
             &
             infirmi●
             societas
             munit
             .
             Haec
             nos
             res
             fortes
             facit
             .
             Senec.
             de
             Benef.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccles.
             4.
             9.
             
             Vnde
             proverbium
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vnus
             homo
             pronullo
             est
             .
             Dion
             Chrys.
             orat
             .
             48.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             Heracl
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Il.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Eccles.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Hinc
             diuerbium
             ex
             Hom.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             Ethic.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             Cic.
             samil
             .
             ep
             .
             l.
             9.
             &
             ad
             Attic.
             l.
             9.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccles.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Eccles.
             4.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nec
             Hercules
             contraduos
             .
             Plato
             Phaed.
             
          
           
             m
             Eccles.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vide
             Drus.
             quaest
             .
             l.
             1.
             q.
             59.
             
          
           
             p
             Malac.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             5.
             28.
             
             Quod
             de
             amico
             ille
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Alter
             idem
             ,
             ●ive
             ,
             Alter
             ipse
             .
             Zeno
             apud
             Laert.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             19.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Antipat.
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             u
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             dipno●…h
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Non
             sunt
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             qui
             de●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sed
             &
             〈…〉
             fr●…
             procul
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Hebraeorum
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             y
             Q●…●e
             vete●…
             ,
             praesto
             est
             :
             nullo
             loco
             exclud●●ur
             .
             Nuquā
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nunquam
             〈◊〉
             est
             .
             Itaque
             non
             ●qua
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             non
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             〈◊〉
             ,
             frequent
             〈◊〉
             u●●mur
             .
             Cic.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Benefit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ex
             H●m
             .
             O●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Solace
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             17.
             17.
             
             〈…〉
             &
             88.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Philem.
             S●ob
             .
             c.
             112.
             
             Hinc
             Socrat.
             dictū
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eurip.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             apud
             Plut.
             de
             adul
             .
             &
             consol
             .
             ad
             Apollon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             ●az
             .
             in
             Caesar.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             de
             Amor.
             Pauper
             .
          
           
             h
             Officijs
             vita
             humana
             constat
             mutuis
             .
             Omnisque
             ratio
             &
             institutio
             vitae
             adi●menta
             desiderat
             .
             Cic.
             Offic
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pind.
             Nem.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             ap●d
             Plut.
             de
             adul●t
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             22.
             11.
             
             &
             38.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             V●se
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             130.
             
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             M●son
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             P●…s
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●lem
             .
             Alex.
             S●r.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             King.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             ●●●lip
             .
             4
             4.
             ●nde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             Con
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ;
             E●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Con●ugium
             .
          
           
             r
             Ga●●●
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             ●hil
             ▪
             1.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             nu●●a
             est
             〈◊〉
             s●…o
             ,
             vbi
             nulla
             est
             ●…o
             .
             B●r●
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             22.
             ●●m
             q●i
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●git
             ,
             s●l●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●enefit
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             t
             Mis●ri●●rdia●…s
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             35.
             
             At
             cess●t
             〈…〉
             .
             Aug.
             d●
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gen.
             2.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sept.
             Ps●l
             .
             ●4
             .
             6.
             〈…〉
             ergastulo
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             Bern.
             d●
             don
             .
             S●●r
             .
             ●anct
             .
          
           
             a
             Psalm
             .
             127.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             H●…
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             Co●…
             stor●s
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             fru●●us
             .
             ●e●tull
             .
             ad●
             .
             Marc
             ▪
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Genes
             .
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Deus
             cum
             benedicit
             ,
             facit
             quod
             di●it
             .
             Aug.
             Dei
             benedicere
             nihil
             est
             aliud
             quam
             bene●acere
             .
             Thom.
             Aquin.
             in
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Genes
             .
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aris●ot
             .
             Ethic.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             &
             l.
             9
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ditare
             regium
             mage
             quam
             dites●cre
             .
             P●olom
             .
             Lag
             .
             Plut.
             apsphth
             .
             Et
             Man.
             Curius
             Samnitibus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             Ibid
             .
             Non
             aurum
             ●abere
             pr●clarum
             ;
             sed
             eis
             ,
             qui
             aurum
             haberent
             ,
             imperare
             .
             Cic.
             de
             sene●●
             .
             Malle
             lecuple●ibus
             imperare
             ,
             quam
             ipsum
             ●i●ri
             locupletem
             .
             Valer.
             Max.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Habere
             regnum
             cas●●
             est
             ,
             virtus
             dare
             .
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             &
             9.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Inane
             siquidem
             est
             quod
             Chrysost.
             in
             Col.
             hom
             .
             3.
             &
             serm
             .
             de
             Trinit
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Neque
             enim
             solidum
             est
             quod
             Greg.
             Nyss
             ▪
             tradit
             de
             Angelorum
             propagatione
             &
             multiplicatione
             .
             li●
             .
             de
             hom
             .
             opific.
             c.
             17.
             
             In
             Ang●lis
             siquidem
             non
             est
             naturae
             propagatio
             .
             Me●anct●
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             p●dag
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             de
             decalog
             .
          
           
             n
             Eccles.
             12.
             1.
             
             Genes
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Esai
             .
             64.
             8.
             
             Malac.
             2.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             23.
             9.
             
             Luke
             3.
             38.
             
          
           
             p
             Psalm
             .
             49.
             20.
             
             &
             89.
             48.
             
             &
             146.
             4.
             
             Eccles.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Genes
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pindar
             .
             Olymp.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Genes
             .
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             M●nand
             .
             S●o●
             .
             c.
             73.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             King.
             20.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Esai
             .
             38.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Fleuit
             fletu
             magne
             ,
             quia
             eo
             tempore
             ●●li●s
             non●abebat
             .
             Hiero●
             .
             i●●sai
             .
          
           
             y
             2
             King.
             20.
             5.
             
             ●sai
             .
             38.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             King.
             21.
             1.
             2
             
             Chron.
             33.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pla●o
             Sympo●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             d●
             leg
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             O●conom
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I●●●inian
             .
             apud
             Duaren
             .
             disput
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             40.
             
             Et
             ante
             illum
             Augustus
             apud
             Dion
             .
             l.
             56.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quibꝰ
             gemina
             Pl●t●nis
             qu●dā
             apud●●ē
             .
             Alex.
             leg●tur
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             tom
             .
             5.
             serm
             .
             49.
             
             In
             prole
             se
             rel●nquit
             ,
             se
             scrit
             parens
             .
             Iul.
             Scalig.
             ep●…rp
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aeschyl
             .
             Chereph
             .
             Quae
             ta
             nen
             S●phocli
             tribuit
             .
             Clem.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             de
             pace
             .
             2.
             
             Benefit
             5.
             
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             127.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             Oeconom
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Muson
             .
             de
             napt
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Hinc
             D●mosib
             .
             in
             Ne●r
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             5.
             19.
             
             Ezek.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             s●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ante
             l.
             ps●…●●ni●
             adoss●…
             ;
             po●●●…sum
             aegrotis
             ad●…um
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             I.
             Lombard
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l
             4.
             d.
             26.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             Ethic.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             Hoc
             est
             naturâ
             commune
             omnium
             ani●…tium
             ,
             vt
             habea●t
             ●…em
             pro●…
             .
             Cic.
             offi●
             .
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Requirit
             Vir
             costam
             suam
             :
             requirit
             Foemina
             sedem
             suam
             .
             Hinc
             Ruth
             .
             3.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             An
             non
             q●…m
             ti
             i
             req●…
             ?
             Et
             Aben-●zra
             ,
             Non
             est
             req●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             D●…
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             2.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             Aug.
             nomine
             de
             bon
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             3.
             epist.
             12
             Sed
             &
             Chrysost.
             &
             O●…
             .
             ad
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys●st
             .
             de
             Oz●…
             .
             3.
             〈…〉
             in
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             
             Corda
             enim
             aliena
             humanis
             oculis
             clausa
             sunt
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             Greg.
             Mor.
             l.
             25.
             c.
             9.
             
             Benefit
             6.
             
             Honour
             .
          
           
             x
             Prou.
             31.
             23.
             
          
           
             y
             ●●●er
             5.
             11.
             
             Esay
             39.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Sirac
             .
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Prou.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Paedag.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Vxor
             corus●●t
             radijs
             mariti
             .
             Iustin
             .
             Authent
             .
             collat
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             tit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Prou.
             12.
             4.
             
             Digna
             suo
             coniux
             fid●
             cor●n●
             viro.
             W.
             Couper
             .
          
           
             d
             Non
             annulus
             ,
             non
             ●●rques
             aur●us
             ,
             non
             ●onile
             ,
             sed
             corona
             .
             Tho.
             Cartwr
             .
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             41.
             42.
             
             ●●t
             .
             3.
             10.
             
             Luc.
             15.
             22.
             
             Hinc
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iam.
             2.
             2.
             
             Ci●●r●ni
             nemo
             ducentos
             Nunc
             dederit
             nummos
             ,
             nisi
             fulserit
             ●n●ulus
             ingens
             .
             -
             Ideò
             conducta
             Paulu●
             agebat
             Sard●nyche
             ;
             atque
             ideò
             pluris
             quam
             Cossus
             agebat
             .
             Iuvenal
             .
             sat
             .
             7.
             
             De
             iure
             annuli
             aur●i
             .
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             33.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Prou.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Genes
             .
             41.
             42.
             
             Hinc
             Manlius
             Torquatus
             à
             torque
             aure●
             quem
             〈◊〉
             superato
             detraxerat
             .
             Liv.
             hist.
             l.
             7.
             
             Plin.
             hist.
             Nat.
             l.
             33.
             c.
             1
             Et
             ex
             Cl.
             Quadrigari●
             Gell.
             ●●st
             .
             Attic.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vti
             Prou.
             4.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             8.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Psal.
             21.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ester
             1.
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             17.
             
             &
             6.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Naz.
             pro
             pauper
             .
          
           
             l
             Cornelia
             Gracchorum
             mater
             cum
             campana
             hospita
             ornamenta
             illi
             sua
             ostenderet
             ,
             traxit
             eam
             sermone
             qu●usque
             è
             schola
             redirēt
             liberi
             ,
             &
             Haec
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             ornamēta
             mea
             sunt
             .
             Ex
             Pompon
             .
             Rufi
             .
             collect
             .
             Val.
             Max.
             memorab
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ex
             Serini
             memorab
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             73.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Euripid.
             Meleagr
             .
             Maxima
             ornamenta
             matr●●is
             liberi
             .
             Val.
             Max.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             17.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Sophocl
             .
             Antigon
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             in
             Grach
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theogn
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Hesiod
             .
             apud
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             6.
             
             Greg.
             Naz.
             epitaph
             .
             Patr.
             &
             Stob.
             c.
             65.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Apollonid
             .
             apud
             Clement
             .
             paedag
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Euripid
             .
             Oedip.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             Homer
             .
             Odyss
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hierocl
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             &
             Plut.
             erotic
             .
             &
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             3.
             
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             13.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Tit.
             hom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Synodo
             Nicena
             .
             Paphnutiꝰ
             asseruit
             .
             Sozom.
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
             Socrat.
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             &
             Gelas.
             Cyz
             .
             act
             .
             Syn.
             Nic.
             c.
             33.
             
             Honorabiles
             professus
             est
             nuptias
             ,
             &
             Cas●tatem
             cum
             propria
             coniuge
             concubitum
             .
             Cassi●d
             .
             h●st
             .
             Tri●●rt
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             Grat.
             d●●t
             .
             31.
             c.
             12.
             
             C●…
             bene
             utitur
             Castitas
             coniuga●is
             .
             August
             .
             de
             Tri●●
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Paedag
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Pud
             ci●ia
             est
             vnius
             scientia
             viri
             .
             Donat.
             in
             Ter.
             Sanct●…mum
             〈…〉
             que
             ●…um
             coniugium
             ,
             Eras●…de
             Conscr
             .
             epist.
             
          
           
             p
             I●…
             &
             inde
             surgen●es
             .
             〈◊〉
             peccat
             .
             inde
             n●n
             tr●…es
             .
             Prim●s
             &
             〈◊〉
             in
             Hebr.
             Hinc
             Thea●o
             Pythagorae
             vxor
             interragata
             ,
             e●q●ando
             〈…〉
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             H●br
             .
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vel
             his
             ●…is
             temporalibus
             ,
             vel
             in
             futuro
             〈◊〉
             .
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             t
             Ephes.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Hebr.
             hom
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             u
             〈…〉
             :
             Nec
             quisqua●
             omni●ò
             ad
             S●…
             in
             perpetuum
             vitam
             coelibem
             profiteatur
             .
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
             Pp.
             Lambert
             .
             S●…
             .
             ●n
             .
             1079.
             
             Ide●que
             populo
             denunciat
             ,
             ut
             Sacerdotes
             coniugat●s
             velut
             s●eleratos
             atque
             impi●s
             devi●…
             :
             〈…〉
             ,
             coll●quia
             ,
             sermones
             ,
             convivia
             ,
             haud
             aliter
             quam
             contagionem
             fugiant
             .
             Qu●s
             &
             Nicolaitas
             appellat
             ,
             〈◊〉
             condemnat
             ,
             devovet
             ,
             Curiasacerdotum
             movet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioan.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Si
             p●st
             ord●●ationem
             suam
             Ministr●s
             contigerit
             propriae
             uxoris
             cubile
             invadere
             ,
             sacrar
             .
             j●on
             intreat
             limi●a
             ,
             neque
             sacrar●
             portitores
             s●…t
             ,
             neque
             altare
             contingant
             ,
             neque
             oblationem
             suscipiant
             ,
             neque
             ad
             Domini●i
             corporis
             portionē
             accedant
             ,
             neque
             propinent
             ,
             neque
             urceum
             vel
             cal●cem
             ad
             altare
             sugg●…t
             .
             Lucius
             Pp.
             Dist.
             81.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Qui
             in
             carne
             sunt
             ,
             D●●
             placere
             nonpossunt
             .
             Syric
             .
             Pp.
             ep
             .
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             ep
             .
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Co●…gium
             legitimum
             &
             copulam
             maritalem
             ,
             co●…●…quinationem
             ,
             contaminationem
             ,
             immunditiam
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             〈…〉
             1.
             c.
             7.
             &
             ep
             .
             4.
             c.
             9.
             &
             apud
             Grat.
             Dist.
             82.
             c.
             3
             4.
             
             I●…
             .
             Pp.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             &
             ●p
             .
             3.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             &
             〈◊〉
             Gr●t
             〈…〉
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             b
             Coniugia
             quorundam
             esse
             Adulteria
             ,
             ex
             Pseudo-Ambr
             .
             ad
             Virg.
             l●ps
             .
             Adulterijs
             peiora
             ,
             ex
             Pseudo-Aug
             .
             de
             Bon.
             vid.
             cap.
             11.
             asserunt
             Hosius
             Consess
             .
             Petric
             .
             cap.
             26.
             
             &
             Harding
             contr
             .
             Apolog
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Et
             Coster
             .
             Enchir.
             tr
             .
             de
             Caelib
             .
             c.
             17.
             prop.
             9.
             
             Sacerdos
             si
             fornicetur
             ,
             aut
             domi
             concubinam
             ●●veat
             ,
             &
             si
             gravi
             sacrilegio
             se
             obstringat
             ,
             gravius
             tamen
             pecca●
             ,
             si
             contrahat
             matrimoniū
             .
          
           
             c
             Minus
             malam
             .
             Harding
             ib.
             p.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Dicunt
             ,
             honestius
             esse
             pluribus
             occuliè
             implicari
             ,
             quā
             aperiè
             cum
             unâ
             ●●gari
             .
             Huldric
             .
             ep
             .
             ad
             Nicol.
             Pp.
             
          
           
             f
             Melius
             esse
             ,
             si
             votarius
             continere
             non
             valens
             ,
             centum
             habeat
             concubinas
             ,
             ex
             ordine
             tamen
             &
             successiuè
             ,
             quam
             si
             vnā
             uxorem
             ducat
             :
             Scriptor
             quidam
             Coloniensis
             teste
             Chemnit
             .
             exam
             .
             p.
             3.
             tit
             .
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Gra●issima
             scortatoribus
             ,
             quibus
             pro
             vna
             uxore
             sexcentas
             mulieres
             inire
             licet
             .
             Aventin
             .
             Anal.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             Eis
             qui
             se
             non
             continent
             ,
             expedit
             nubere
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             Poll.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Aut
             nubant
             ,
             si
             non
             possunt
             continere
             ;
             aut
             contineant
             ,
             si
             nolunt
             nubere
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Demetr
             .
          
           
             h
             Melius
             enim
             nuberent
             ,
             quam
             vrerentur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Virgin.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             i
             Si
             perseuerare
             aut
             nolunt
             ,
             aut
             non
             possunt
             ,
             melius
             est
             ut
             nubant
             ,
             quam
             in
             ignem
             delitijs
             suis
             cadant
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             l
             i.
             Quam
             occulta
             flamma
             concupiscentiae
             in
             ipsa
             conscientia
             vastarentur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Virgin.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Vtrumque
             malum
             est
             ,
             &
             nubere
             &
             vri
             .
             imò
             peius
             est
             nubere
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             monach
             .
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Quae
             nubit
             post
             votum
             ,
             aliquo
             modo
             magis
             peccat
             ,
             quam
             quae
             fornicatur
             :
             quia
             reddit
             se
             impotentem
             adseruandum
             votū
             ,
             quod
             quae
             fornicatur
             non
             facit
             .
             B●ll
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Bigamia
             metaphorica
             ,
             vti
             Hier.
             Llamas
             appellat
             ;
             similitudinaria
             ,
             vt
             Tole●us
             ,
             irregularitatem
             induci
             .
             Llam
             .
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             &
             Tolet.
             instruct
             .
             sac
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             67.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Plures
             concubinas
             habens
             non
             incurr●t
             irregularitatem
             bigam●ae
             .
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             decret
             .
             l.
             1.
             22.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Excepto
             homicidio
             v●luntario
             ,
             nullum
             occultum
             crimen
             ,
             etiam
             omnium
             grauissimum
             ,
             irreg●…m
             inducit
             ,
             nec
             S●d●●ia
             ipsa
             vel
             Bestialitas
             .
             Llamas
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             32.
             
             &
             Co●arr
             .
             in
             Clem.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             §.
             60.
             
          
           
             r
             De
             qua
             Levit.
             18.
             23
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             20.
             15
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Rhemists
             on
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Novum
             prorsus
             conversionis
             genus
             .
             Licita
             non
             faciunt
             ;
             illicita
             commi●●unt
             .
             Quid
             agis
             ●●ult●
             persuasio
             ?
             Salv.
             de
             prouid
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Multi
             enim
             ,
             non
             tamen
             omnes
             ;
             sed
             tamen
             multi
             ,
             cer●…
             est
             ;
             nec
             latere
             queunt
             prae
             multitudine
             ,
             nec
             prae
             impudentia
             querunt
             ;
             &c.
             abstinentes
             remedio
             〈…〉
             ,
             in
             omne
             deinde
             s●●gitium
             effluentes
             .
             Bern.
             de
             convers
             .
             ad
             Cler.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             Peccata
             interdixit
             Deus
             ,
             non
             matrimonia
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             prouid
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Quid
             simile
             vxor
             &
             Scortum●
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             a
             Quod
             de
             bostibus
             suis
             Dauid
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             62
             4.
             
             Contraillud
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Hinc
             in
             Concil
             .
             Bru.
             Episcopi
             de
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
             Pp.
             Suauis
             homo
             int●r
             coniuges
             diuortia
             fac●l
             :
             Sacerdo●●s
             qui
             vxores
             habeant
             legi●imas
             Sacrisices
             esse
             pernegat
             .
             Interim
             tamen
             Scortatores
             ,
             Adulieros
             ,
             Incestu●sos
             aris
             admovet
             .
             Avent
             .
             annal
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Et
             in
             Concil
             .
             Wormat
             .
             Maritos
             ab
             Vxoribus
             separat
             :
             scorta
             pudicis
             con●ugibus
             ;
             stupra
             ,
             incestus
             ,
             adulteria
             casto
             praefrrt
             connebio
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Levit.
             18.
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Nota
             mirabile
             .
          
           
             e
             Quod
             plus
             ●uris
             habet
             Luxuria
             ▪
             quā
             Castitas
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             34.
             can
             .
             7.
             
             Et
             ad
             D●cretal
             .
             l.
             1.
             t.
             22.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Cum
             secundas
             nuptias
             expertus
             nen
             sucrit
             castitatem
             tamen
             cum
             priorinon
             servaverit
             coniugio
             ,
             vt
             ad
             Diaconatus
             ordin●m
             possit
             provehi
             ,
             ●oncessimus
             .
             Pelag.
             Pp.
             Gratian.
             dist
             .
             34
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Castus
             repelleretur
             ,
             si
             convixisset
             cum
             s●cunda
             ;
             ●id
             foraicator
             non
             .
             Gloss.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Cum
             plures
             habentes
             concubinas
             irregularitatem
             bigamia
             non
             incurrerint
             ,
             cum
             eis
             tanquam
             si●
             plici
             fornicatione
             notatis
             ,
             quoad
             executionem
             saccrd●tal●●
             officij
             poterit
             dispensari
             .
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             decret
             .
             Greg.
             l.
             1.
             t.
             22.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Videantur
             Greg.
             Syric
             .
             &
             Innocent
             .
             supr
             .
          
           
             k
             Constitutus
             in
             sacris
             contrabens
             matrimonium
             ipso
             facto
             perdit
             beneficia
             .
             Abbas
             de
             Cler.
             Coniug
             .
             c.
             1.
             num
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Quicunque
             aut
             clam
             aut
             palam
             marrimonium
             contraxerunt
             ,
             ab
             Ecclesia
             &
             Ecclesiastico
             benesicio
             sunt
             omninò
             removendi
             .
             Othon
             .
             constitut
             .
             de
             vxor
             .
             à
             ben
             .
             remov
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Omnibus
             modis
             submovendi
             sunt
             .
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             ep
             .
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Episcopi●s
             non
             tenctur
             deponere
             Clericum
             Concubinarium
             .
             Abbas
             de
             cohab
             .
             cler
             .
             &
             mul.
             c.
             6.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Secundum
             Canones
             Apostolorum
             debet
             deponi
             .
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             81.
             c.
             12
             ,
             13.
             &
             d.
             82.
             c.
             5.
             
             Et
             Concil
             .
             Aurel.
             5.
             ibid.
             d.
             81.
             c.
             10.
             
             Et
             Nicol.
             Pp.
             ibid.
             d.
             50.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             o
             Di●unt
             hodiè
             pro
             fornicatione
             nei●●nem
             deponendum
             ,
             nisi
             in
             〈◊〉
             perdu●
             et
             :
             〈◊〉
             qui●
             b●die
             frag
             〈◊〉
             su
             〈◊〉
             co●por●
             nost●a
             q●…
             m●…m
             era●t
             Gl●●●
             ad
             Grat.
             d●st
             82
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Iuxta
             ●utoritatem
             B.
             Sylvestri
             .
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             82.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Hoc
             〈◊〉
             haben
             ▪
             in
             c●rpore
             C●nonum
             B.
             Syle
             estri
             .
             Glass
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Communiter
             dicitur
             ,
             qu●d
             pro
             simpl
             ci
             for●…atione
             quis
             deponi
             non
             debet
             :
             cum
             pa●…i
             sine
             illo
             vitio
             inveniantur
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             d●st
             81.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Si
             concubinas
             publi
             .
             èdetincnt
             .
             Othon
             .
             constit
             .
             de
             Cl●r
             .
             Com●…bin
             .
             remov
             .
          
           
             s
             Si
             non
             cas●e
             〈◊〉
             caute
             .
             Gloss.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Captus
             &
             convictus
             .
             Extra
             de
             Iudic.
             G●…ss
             .
             ad
             Grat.
             d.
             81.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Sed
             qualiter
             Lai●i
             pr.
             babu●…●…ud
             esse
             ,
             cum
             non
             possint
             testari
             contra
             C●●ricum
             .
             Gl●ss
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Non
             ●r●●ctur
             Laicis
             de
             〈◊〉
             :
             quia
             La●●i
             ●…pidò
             nobis
             infesti
             sunt
             .
             Iiud
             .
          
           
             g
             Per
             S●mentiam
             ,
             vel
             consessionem
             propriam
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Eas
             intra
             mensem
             à
             se
             removea●t
             p●nitus
             ,
             aut
             ab
             ossi●ia
             &
             benefici●
             vsque
             ad
             condignam
             satisfactionem
             suspendantur
             .
             Othon
             .
             constit
             .
             de
             Cler.
             concub
             .
          
           
             i
             Rig●rosa
             esset
             ●●c
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nisi
             ess●●
             pre
             ad●lterio
             v●l
             incestu
             ,
             etia●
             :
             si
             Ep●…
             esset
             〈◊〉
             ●●bens
             .
             Gloss.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             v●orem
             ,
             abjurare
             tene●ur
             :
             non
             qui
             co●cubi●am
             〈◊〉
             .
             Abbas
             de
             Cier
             .
             coning
             .
             &
             Gloss.
             ad
             Othen
             .
             constit
             .
          
           
             l
             Quod●…
             quam
             in
             co●jugium
             sibi
             copulavit
             ,
             abjarare
             fecis●i
             Subdiaconum
             :
             pr●…
             tiam
             ●…in
             commendamus
             .
             V●ban
             .
             Pp.
             C●●●m
             .
             Ep.
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             4.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Clericos
             qui
             publicè
             tenent
             Concubinas
             ,
             ad
             eas
             abjurandas
             nolumus
             cōpell●
             .
             Alexand.
             Pp.
             decretal
             .
             l.
             3.
             tit
             .
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Non
             debet
             abjurare
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             caus
             .
             35.
             q.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioannes
             Cremensis
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             Cardinalis
             vbi
             in
             solemni
             apud
             Londonias
             Concilio
             de
             vxoribus
             Sacerdotum
             serenissimè
             tractasset
             ,
             dicens
             summum
             esse
             scelus
             de
             latere
             surgere
             meretricis
             ad
             corpus
             Christi
             conficiendum
             ;
             ipse
             cum
             die
             illa
             corpus
             Christi
             consecrasset
             ,
             cum
             meretrice
             post
             vesperam
             interceptus
             est
             .
             Henric.
             Hunting
             .
             hist.
             l.
             7.
             
             Koger
             .
             Hoveden
             annal
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             in
             Henric.
             1.
             
             &
             Matth.
             Westmonast
             .
             Florib
             .
             bist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             an
             .
             1125.
             
          
           
             p
             Cum
             quidam
             Episcopi
             &
             Archidiaconi
             ita
             praecipites
             sint
             in
             libidinem
             ,
             vt
             neque
             adulteria
             ,
             neque
             incaes●us
             ,
             neque
             masculorum
             turpissimos
             amplexus
             sciant
             abhorrere
             ,
             tamen
             casta
             Clericorum
             conjugia
             dicunt
             sibi
             foelere
             ,
             &
             ab
             eis
             jabent
             &
             cogunt
             clericos
             abstinere
             .
             Hulderic
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Nicol.
             Pp.
             
          
           
             q
             Bigamum
             censendum
             ,
             nec
             ordinandum
             esse
             ,
             qui
             vxorem
             vnam
             ante
             baptismum
             ,
             alteram
             post
             baptismum
             habuerit
             ,
             statuit
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             apud
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             26.
             c.
             3.
             epist.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             &
             ep
             .
             22.
             c.
             2.
             &
             ep
             .
             24.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Ne
             bina
             pariter
             aut
             trina
             conjugia
             sartiantur
             :
             sed
             vt
             singulas
             vno
             tempore
             vxores
             habeant
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
             Neque
             enim
             secundum
             reiecit
             Matrimonium
             ,
             qui
             illud
             saepe
             iussit
             fieri
             .
             Theodoret.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Tu●
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Posse
             fieri
             aiunt
             ,
             si
             concubinam
             ,
             non
             vxorem
             habuisset
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             u
             Quod
             peccatum
             non
             fuit
             ,
             non
             est
             di●…
             in
             bap
             .
             ibid.
             Et
             Inno
             ▪
             ēt
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             x
             Durior
             in
             Matrimomū
             ,
             &
             Nupt●js
             iniquior
             .
             Erasm
             ,
             prafat
             .
             in
             lib.
             contr
             .
             Iov●
             .
          
           
             y
             Rem
             nouam
             audio
             .
             Quia
             peccatum
             non
             fuit
             in
             peccatū
             reputabitur
             .
             Hierō
             .
             ad
             Oce●n
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             s●orta
             ,
             &
             publica
             colluvionis
             sordes
             ,
             imp●etas
             in
             Deum
             ,
             parricidiū
             ,
             &
             incestus
             in
             pareutes
             ,
             atque
             in
             extraordinarias
             voluptates
             vtriusque
             sexus
             m●●ata
             natura
             ,
             Christi
             sonte
             purgantur
             ?
             Vxoris
             ●nbaerebunt
             maculae
             ?
             Et
             lupanaria
             thalamis
             praefer●●tur
             ?
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Praet●reunt
             quod
             non
             licet
             ;
             &
             objiciunt
             quod
             concessum
             est
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Tam
             ma●ulosum
             nomen
             vxoris
             non
             potest
             vlla
             nouitate
             deleri
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Audiant
             Ethnici
             ,
             &c.
             audiant
             Catechumeni
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             fidei
             candidati
             :
             Ne
             vxores
             ducant
             ante
             baptisma
             ,
             ne
             honesta
             jungant
             Matrimonia
             :
             sed
             promis●uas
             vx●res
             hab●ant
             ,
             in
             ▪
             ò
             caeveant
             qual●cumque
             vocabulum
             Coniugis
             ;
             ne
             postquam
             in
             Christo
             crediderint
             ,
             noceat
             eis
             ,
             quod
             aliquandò
             non
             con●●binas
             ,
             nec
             meretrices
             ,
             sed
             vxores
             habuerint
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Vere
             Scribarum
             &
             Pharisaeorum
             similes
             :
             culicem
             liquantes
             ,
             &
             camelum
             glutientes
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Imputatur
             infoelicitas
             coniugis
             mortuae
             :
             &
             libido
             meretricia
             coronatur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Iu●scriptum
             est
             ,
             Honorab●les
             Nuptiae
             ,
             &
             cubile
             i●…aculatum
             .
             Tibi
             Iegitur
             ,
             F●rnicatores
             autem
             &
             Adult●ros
             iudicabit
             Deus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Quomodò
             tuae
             sordes
             lu●ae
             sunt
             ,
             &
             meae
             munditiae
             sordidatae
             ?
             Si
             sordes
             ●mundantur
             ,
             quanto
             magis
             munditiae
             non
             co●quinantur
             ?
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Sunt
             opera
             bona
             ,
             quae
             tamen
             maiora
             bona
             impediunt
             vt
             ducere
             vxorem
             .
             Bellarm
             .
             de
             Menach
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nuptias
             damnant
             ,
             &
             aversantur
             ;
             paresque
             eas
             omn●
             .
             ò
             formcalionibus
             al●jsque
             corruptionibus
             faciunt
             ;
             Saturniani
             ,
             G●os●ici
             ,
             Adamiani
             ,
             Tatiant
             ,
             Encrat●…ae
             &c.
             Ir●n
             .
             adv
             .
             Valent.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             31.
             
             Cl●m
             .
             Alex.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             haer●s
             .
             23.
             
             &
             46.
             
             &
             47.
             
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             c.
             25.
             
             &
             31.
             
             Conc●bitum
             spu●ci●iae
             nomine
             ,
             vt
             in
             .
             pudi●…ae
             negotium
             damnant
             Mar
             ionitae
             .
             Tertull
             ad
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             1.
             
             Stupri
             assine
             est
             Matrimonium
             :
             Nupt●aeque
             exeo
             constant
             ,
             quod
             est
             stuprum
             Tert.
             ipse
             Montanizans
             exhort
             .
             cast
             .
             Coniunctio
             maritalis
             malum
             est
             apud
             Deum
             :
             Et
             quantum
             ad
             natura
             reiipsius
             peccatū
             est
             .
             Autor
             oper
             .
             imperf
             .
             in
             Mat
             hom
             .
             1.
             
             Non
             concubitum
             ,
             sed
             nuptias
             probibent
             Manichaei
             .
             Aug.
             de
             mor.
             Man.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             1.
             24.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             de
             Origenianis
             haer
             .
             63.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             de
             Gnosticis
             haer
             .
             26.
             
             Qui
             &
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Haeretic●
             antedictis
             p●ssim
             commen
             .
             orat
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             P●rro
             paucissimis
             Veneri
             bellum
             indicentib●s
             ,
             quibusdam
             castitatem
             iactantiae
             quaestus
             ergô
             simulantib●
             ,
             maxima
             pars
             sub
             honesto
             castimoniae
             nomine
             stupra
             ,
             incesius
             ,
             adulteria
             passim
             &
             impune
             com●ittunt
             .
             Ioan.
             Avent
             .
             Annal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Sacerdotes
             moderni
             per
             luxuriam
             sunt
             Daemones
             Incu●i
             ,
             (
             quod
             &
             Chaucer
             noster
             ,
             
               No
               other
            
             Incub●…
             
               there
               was
               than
               he
               :
            
             )
             &
             sacerdotes
             Priapi
             .
             Rob.
             Holcet
             in
             Sap.
             Lect.
             182.
             
             Episcopi
             &
             Sa●erdotes
             huius
             temporis
             ,
             in
             repr●bum
             sensum
             traditi
             ,
             faciunt
             quae
             ●en
             conveniunt
             .
             Quae
             enim
             in
             occul●o
             siunt
             ab
             Episcopis
             turpe
             est
             dicere
             .
             Sed
             non
             verecundab●r
             dicere
             ,
             quae
             ipsi
             non
             ver●cundantur
             facere
             :
             Masculi
             in
             masculo●
             turpitud●…
             operantes
             .
             Sermoin
             ●…il
             .
             Rem●ns
             .
             Falsa
             specie
             continentiae
             a●
             hominibus
             place●e
             volunt
             ,
             gravi●ra
             committunt
             ,
             patrum
             vxores
             subagitant
             ,
             masculorum
             ac
             pe●udum
             amplexus
             non
             abhorr●…
             .
             Huldric
             .
             ep
             .
             ad
             Nicel
             .
             Pp.
             Ab
             Episiopis
             &
             Sacerdotibus
             nostris
             etiam
             in
             sacras
             aedes
             sit
             irruptio
             ;
             ab
             illis
             etiam
             abiguntur
             faeminae
             ad
             ●urum
             libidin●s
             oxplendas
             :
             sed
             &
             pueri
             meritorijà
             parentibus
             commodantur
             &
             condo●…
             ,
             qui
             &
             postea
             ad
             Sace●…otierum
             gradus
             promoventur
             ae●…is
             flore
             transacio
             iam
             exoleti
             .
             Ioan.
             Pi●●ss
             ep
             .
             ad
             Leon.
             Pp.
             &
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             Petrid●mus
             polluta
             fluenti
             Marcescit
             luxu●n●lla
             hic
             ar●ana
             revelo
             ;
             Nenign●ta
             loq●or
             ;
             liceat
             vulgata
             referre
             :
             Sanctus
             ager
             scurris
             ,
             venerabilis
             ara
             Ci●…dis
             Seivit
             ,
             hon●randae
             Vivum
             Ganymedibus
             aed●s
             .
             Man●…
             .
             de
             Mandi
             calamit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Anuphan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epicharm
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             M●nand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             St●b
             .
             c.
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             Sylla
             Foelix
             si
             non
             habuisset
             vxorem
             .
             Et
             Comi●us
             fortunatum
             putat
             ,
             qui
             nunquam
             vxorem
             duxerit
             .
             Hteron
             .
             in
             Iovin
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Mitio●s
             Terentiani
             vox
             est
             .
             Anonymus
             quid●…
             Graecus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Apes
             ex
             herbis
             etiam
             acrioribus
             mel
             dulcissimum
             exprimit
             .
             At
             quae
             apes
             in
             liquorem
             meilisluum
             transfundit
             ,
             aranea
             in
             venenum
             transmutat
             .
             Spinae
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             Pravo
             nihil
             prodest
             :
             quia
             quicquid
             ad
             illum
             pervenit
             ,
             pravo
             vsu
             corrumpitur
             .
             Sic
             stomachus
             morbo
             vitiatus
             ,
             quos●unque
             accepit
             cibos
             mutat
             ,
             atque
             omne
             alimentum
             in
             causam
             doloris
             trahit
             .
             Sen.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             moribus
             culpa
             est
             ,
             non
             in
             aetate
             ;
             in
             senum
             stultitia
             ,
             non
             in
             vitio
             sen●ctutis
             .
             Cic.
             de
             Senect
             .
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierocl
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             Vitium
             est
             hominum
             ,
             non
             culpa
             nuptiarum
             .
             Aug.
             de
             hon
             .
             coniug
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Gratian.
             c.
             32.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Optimi
             corruptio
             pessima
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             polit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             Legatur
             Autor
             oper
             .
             imperf
             .
             apud
             Chrysost.
             bomil
             .
             24.
             ad
             illud
             Christi
             Matth.
             10.
             17.
             
             C●vete
             ab
             ●ominibas
             .
          
           
             h
             Vnde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aristol
             .
             Ethic.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             c.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesiod
             .
             &
             Simonid
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             k
             Elementum
             in
             locosu●
             non
             ponderat
             .
             Simpl
             c.
             &
             Coelo
             l.
             4.
             
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             l
             Criminosior
             est
             culpa
             ,
             vbi
             honestior
             est
             status
             ;
             &
             atrocius
             sub
             sancti
             nominis
             professione
             peccatur
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             Provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Eccles.
             3.
             16.
             
             Vbi
             ,
             qui
             sedet
             crimina
             vindicaturus
             ,
             admittit
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Donat.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             69.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Buccella
             dominica
             fuit
             Iudae
             venenū
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             73.
             18.
             
             &
             .
             102.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             r
             Ezra
             .
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             5.
             19.
             
             Ezech.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lycurg
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Orest.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Antiphan
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             A●t
             tollendum
             ,
             aut
             ferendum
             vilium
             coniugis
             .
             Varro
             .
             Gell.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hipponax
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philippid
             .
             Tò
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Itaque
             Thales
             interrogatus
             cur
             non
             duceret
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Laert.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Anaxandrid
             .
             Qui
             non
             litigat
             ,
             coel●ls
             est
             .
             Var.
             Gemin
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Iov
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Semper
             habet
             lites
             ,
             alternaque
             iurgia
             lectus
             ,
             In
             quo
             sponsa
             iacet
             :
             minimum
             dormitur
             in
             illa
             .
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             6.
             
             Lite
             sugant
             nuptaeque
             viros
             ,
             nuptasque
             mariti
             .
             Et
             ,
             dos
             est
             vxorialites
             .
             Ovid.
             art
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             epist.
             51.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aesehyl
             .
             Supp
             .
          
           
             z
             Genes
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             Hebr.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simo●…d
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             M●…nd
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philippid
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philet
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aphthon
             .
             Progy●…
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nulla
             alauda
             sine
             crista
             .
             Simonid
             .
             apud
             Plut.
             in
             ●imol
             .
             &
             de
             vb●l
             .
             ex
             inimic
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             136.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             Clem.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aphthan
             .
             ibid.
             ●…torem
             non
             jugat
             à
             f●ro
             d●…tor
             :
             Bost
             ●…fragium
             ma●●a
             te●…ur
             ;
             post
             mal●m
             ●liam
             segetem
             ser.
             tur
             .
             C●…o
             ●…rti
             o●i●
             vita
             ●…pebit
             ,
             si
             ●…nqu
             ,
             〈◊〉
             aut
             ●m
             ●…
             est
             ,
             quicq●…●…dit
             .
             Se●…
             .
             ep
             81.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             is
             〈◊〉
             .
             Co●…
             qua
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             Orest.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             ●upt
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Ibid.
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Hinc
             illud
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Contra
             Plato
             ,
             Aristoteles
             ,
             Peripatetici
             ,
             Stoici
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             idem
             .
             ibid.
             l.
             3.
             
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             31.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicostrat
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             72.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Genes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Quid
             enim
             proderit
             appellari
             quod
             non
             es
             ?
             Quid
             nomen
             prodest
             ,
             vbires
             non
             est
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             1
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             31.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             31.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Ab
             alio
             officia
             pos●ens
             ,
             promittit
             sua
             .
             Sen.
             de
             ben
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             In
             lusu
             est
             aliquid
             pilam
             scitè
             excipere
             ;
             sed
             non
             dicitur
             bonus
             lusor
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             apt
             è
             &
             expeditè
             remisit
             quam
             exceperat
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             n
             Sunt
             partes
             mariti
             ,
             sunt
             &
             vxoris-Invicem
             parem
             ista
             desiderant
             regulam
             .
             Sen.
             de
             ben
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             lib.
             3.
             ep
             .
             12.
             
             Branch
             3.
             
             Question
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sopho●l
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             11.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sopho●l
             .
             Plut.
             de
             fortun
             .
          
           
             q
             Quē
             aemuli
             ipsius
             dormientem
             pin●…
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             Sylla
             .
             Vnde
             enatum
             Proverb
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Prout
             Liv.
             hist.
             l.
             7.
             
             Nihil
             agenti
             sibi
             de
             coelo
             devolaturam
             in
             sinum
             victoriam
             censet
             .
             Et
             Ter.
             Adelp
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Quid
             ?
             credebas
             dormienti
             tibi
             haec
             confecturos
             Deos.
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Genes
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             s
             Ruth
             3.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Genes
             .
             41
             38.
             
          
           
             t
             Prov.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             20.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             vt
             Laert.
             ex
             Favorin
             .
             comment
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Vbi
             tamen
             Casaubon
             .
             legit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             quam
             sententiam
             explicatius
             quidam
             ex
             Eudem
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             26.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sed
             Ethic.
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Omnes
             ami●i
             &
             omnes
             i●imi●i
             :
             omnes
             necessarij
             ,
             &
             omnes
             adversarij
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             33.
             
             Fidem
             plaerique
             verbis
             ostentant
             ,
             opere
             destruunt
             :
             quod
             genus
             nulli
             rei
             est
             nisi
             ad
             loquendum
             .
             Symmach
             .
             epist.
             31.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Nimium
             di●…cile
             est
             reperiri
             amicum
             ita
             vt
             nomen
             cluet
             ,
             cui
             cum
             rem
             tuam
             credideris
             ,
             sine
             omni
             curâ
             dormias
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Trinum
             .
             3.
             1.
             
             Homini
             amico
             ,
             qui
             est
             amicus
             ,
             ita
             uti
             nomen
             possidet
             ,
             Nisi
             D●…s
             e●nihil
             praestare
             .
             -Idem
             Bacch
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diphil.
             
          
           
             *
             Multi
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             &
             pauci
             Sacerdotes
             :
             multi
             in
             nomine
             ,
             pauci
             in
             opere
             .
             Chrysost.
             nomine
             Autor
             oper
             .
             imperf
             ,
             hom
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             z
             Rara
             avis
             bona
             &
             suavis
             vxor
             .
             Theophr
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             .
             Iovin
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Rara
             avis
             in
             terris
             nigroqu●
             simillima
             cygno
             .
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             6.
             vel
             corvo
             rarior
             albo
             .
             Ibid.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             de
             amic
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theogn
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             .
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob
             33.
             23.
             
             Vnu●
             è
             millibus
             .
             Vbi
             perperam
             vulg
             .
             quem
             Greg.
             sequitur
             ,
             Vnus
             è
             similibus
             .
          
           
             c
             Eccles.
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Arcanum
             tuum
             uns
             è
             millibus
             concredas
             ,
             licet
             pacem
             cum
             mul●…
             colas
             .
             Ben
             Syr.
             &
             Sirac
             .
             6.
             6.
             
             Millibus
             è
             multis
             ●…us
             vix
             fidu
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hic
             ●lbo
             cor●o
             rarior
             esse
             solet
             .
             Drus.
             in
             Prov.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ammien
             .
          
           
             e
             Majo●
             p●rs
             vin
             it
             meliorem
             .
             Rari
             quippe
             boni
             .
             Iuv●n
             .
             sat
             .
             13.
             
             Nec●…
             tam
             foe●…ter
             actum
             est
             ,
             ut
             meliora
             pluribus
             placerent
             .
             S●u.
             de
             beat
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             ●…sdr
             .
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             de
             Diogene
             Laert.
             C●…
             ille
             〈◊〉
             hominom
             inven●re
             cupiebat
             ,
             lucernam
             meridie
             cir●…ens
             .
             Tertu●
             .
             adv
             .
             M●…dr
             .
             fab
             .
             58.
             
             Aesop●
             ,
             medi●
             Sole
             quid
             ●um
             lumine
             ?
             Hominem
             inquit
             ,
             quaer●
             .
          
           
             h
             ●…habere
             ●●gas
             :
             Et
             stultus
             labor
             est
             ineptiarum
             .
             Martial
             .
             l.
             2.
             epig.
             86.
             
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             .
             19.
             14
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicostr
             .
             t.
             Stob.
             c.
             72.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             .
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             4.
             6.
             
             -
             itum
             est
             in
             viscera
             terrae
             :
             Effodi●ntur
             opes
             .
             Ovid.
             M●t●m
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Omnesque
             terrae
             fibras
             exquirimus
             .
             Plin.
             hist.
             l.
             33
             Quin
             &
             maris
             etiam
             gurgites
             omnes
             .
             Quest.
             Answ.
             Meanes
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Antipat.
             de
             convict
             .
             ●…marit
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesiod
             .
             oper
             .
             Meanes
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Callicratid
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             68.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             Antiop
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ettacus
             apud
             Laert.
             ex
             Callimach
             .
             &
             Plut.
             Paedag.
             Tu
             tibi
             sume
             parem
             .
             Quam
             malè
             inaequales
             veniunt
             ad
             aratra
             juvenci
             ?
             Si
             qua
             voles
             ap●è
             nubere
             ,
             nube
             pari
             .
             Ovid.
             Epist.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             nupt
             .
             praec
             .
          
           
             o
             Genes
             .
             28.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             29.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Genes
             .
             26.
             34.
             
             &
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             q
             Ruth
             3.
             
             Meanes
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Genes
             .
             24.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             34.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             34.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             24.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             8.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             28.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Branch
             4.
             
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Prov.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Simonid
             .
             Stob.
             c.
             71.
             
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pindar
             .
             Nullum
             bonum
             quod
             non
             à
             summ●
             bono
             .
             Aug.
             de
             divers
             .
             3.
             
             Quisons
             est
             &
             origo
             bonorum
             omniū
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             127.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Iosh.
             24.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Genes
             .
             33.
             5.
             
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Luke
             3.
             38.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Conjugium
             non
             facit
             sola
             copula
             carnalis
             .
             Nuptias
             non
             concubitus
             ,
             sed●consensus
             facit
             .
             Vlpian
             .
             reg
             .
             Iur.
             leg
             .
             31.
             
             Matrimonium
             non
             facit
             de
             floratio
             virginitatis
             ,
             sed
             pactio
             nuptialis
             .
             Ambr.
             instit
             .
             virg
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             anal
             .
             pri
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
             Branch
             5.
             
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Muson
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             scop
             .
             Stultum
             est
             ,
             venatum
             ducere
             invitas
             canes
             .
             Hostis
             est
             vxor
             ,
             invita
             quae
             ad
             virum
             nuptum
             datur
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Stich.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Solus
             Rex
             mentium
             Deus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             33.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
             &
             1.
             24.
             1
             
             King.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             33.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Ezra
             7.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Nehem.
             1.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             106.
             46.
             
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Vnde
             sufficiam
             ad
             enarrandam
             soelicitatem
             ●jus
             matrimonij
             ,
             quod
             Ecclesia
             conciliat
             ,
             oblatio
             confirmat
             ,
             obfignatum
             angeli
             ▪
             renunciant
             ,
             pater
             raro
             babet
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             uxer
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             128.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Sirac
             .
             26.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             .
          
           
             p
             Sirac
             .
             25.
             8.
             
             Foelices
             ter
             &
             ampl●is
             ,
             Quos
             irrupta
             ten●t
             .
             ●opula
             ;
             ne●
             m●…is
             Divulsus
             qu●…
             H●rat
             .
             ●a
             .
             m.
             1.
             
             ●3
             .
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             22.
             14.
             
             Syrac
             .
             26.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pallad
             antholog
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             Et
             ibid.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sirac
             .
             26.
             3
             ,
             14
             ,
             24.
             
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Eccles.
             7.
             28.
             
             Vt
             contra
             Eur●p
             .
             Alcest
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             quod
             Athenis
             in
             nup●…s
             di●…litum
             .
             Zenodot
             .
             Prov.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Iob
             2.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Muson
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
             scap
             .
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Aemil.
             ajud
             Plut.
             Soccus
             hic
             quem
             cerni●i●
             ,
             no●●s
             &
             elegans
             :
             sed
             nemo
             s●itpraeter
             me
             ubi
             me
             premat
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ●n
             Io●in
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Quam
             sit
             rarum
             tales
             inventri
             ,
             norunt
             qui
             duxerint
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Iovin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             Menalip
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocl
             .
             Phaed.
             Vses
             6.
             
             Reprehension
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodect
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I'lut
             .
             de
             amic
             .
          
           
             e
             Sic
             Plato
             de
             repub
             .
             l.
             5.
             &
             in
             Timaeo
             sorte
             dari
             praecipit
             civibus
             suis
             uxores
             .
             Et
             apud
             Plautum
             de
             Cosina
             ducenda
             servi
             duo
             sorti●ntur
             .
             Et
             sortc
             Martam
             Ios.
             phe
             obligisse
             Epiphanium
             tradidisse
             (
             sed
             falsus
             ipse
             )
             Interpres
             opinatus
             est
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysoll
             .
             tom
             .
             8.
             ser●●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Sirac
             .
             6.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●heophr
             .
             apud
             Plut.
             de
             fratr
             .
             amor
             .
             Cum
             judicaveris
             diligere
             oportet
             ,
             non
             cum
             dilexcris
             judicare
             .
             Ci●
             .
             de
             amic
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys●st
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             19.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10
             ,
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             paedag
             .
             Vincu●um
             est
             conjugiū
             ,
             quo
             alligatur
             nupta
             vir●
             ,
             quo
             nup●ae
             vir
             as●rin●itur
             .
             Eonum
             vinculum
             ,
             sed
             vinculum
             tamen
             ,
             de
             quo
             cum
             velit
             e●uere
             se
             nupta
             〈◊〉
             possit
             .
             Ambr.
             ex●ort
             .
             virg
             .
             Tol●end●●●
             aut
             serendum
             vit●um
             conj
             .
             gis
             .
             Varro
             .
             Gell.
             n●ct
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             ●t●que
             ,
             D●l
             b●…m
             est
             d●u
             ,
             quod
             sta●…
             dum
             est
             semel
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diegen
             .
             apud
             L●ert
             .
             Nulla
             est
             vx●ris
             electio
             .
             Eq●…s
             ,
             asi●…
             ,
             bos
             ,
             canis
             ,
             &
             man
             ip●…a
             ,
             〈◊〉
             qu●q●e
             &
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sedueligne●m
             ,
             c●…x
             ,
             &
             ur●eol●●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             probantur
             p●…
             &
             si●…
             :
             S●…
             uxo●
             non
             ostenditur
             ,
             ne
             ante
             displi●eat
             ,
             quam
             da●
             atur
             .
             Th●…
             .
             Hi●ro
             〈◊〉
             .
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Atqui
             ap●d
             Eut●…
             〈◊〉
             suos
             secus
             fieri
             sing●●
             M●rus
             ,
             quem
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             garr●l
             .
          
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Foecunda
             culpae
             secula
             ●●p●ias
             Primum
             inquinavere
             ,
             &
             genus
             ,
             &
             do●●s
             :
             Hoc
             fonte
             derivata
             clades
             In
             patriam
             populumque
             fluxit
             .
             Horat
             carm
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philem.
             Et
             Socrates
             interrogatus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Laert.
             &
             Stob.
             c.
             66.
             
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Ad
             poenitendum
             properat
             ,
             caò
             qui
             judicat
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             
          
           
             r
             Temerè
             consulta
             celerem
             poe●…tentiā
             ,
             sed
             eam
             seram
             &
             inu●ilems
             qut
             .
             Daemocritus
             Aetol
             .
             apud
             Liv.
             hist.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             s
             Ita
             Eques
             quidā
             Komanus
             uxorem
             prid●è
             sortitione
             ductam
             postridiè
             repudiavit
             .
             Su●ton
             .
             Tiber
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Cons●…j
             satis
             est
             in
             me
             mihi
             .
             Ara●hne
             apud
             .
             Ovid.
             Metam
             lib
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hierocl
             .
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Genes
             .
             34.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hier●cl
             .
             deliber
             .
             offic
             .
             erg
             .
             par
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid.
             Itaque
             Mand●t●m
             5.
             de
             Parentibus
             observandis
             Tabulae
             priori
             adjudicat
             Philo
             Iud.
             sacitque
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             uti
             est
             reverá
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip
             .
             Menalip
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aes●hyl
             .
             Eumen.
             
          
           
             a
             Nam
             nec
             interri●
             liberi
             sine
             consens●●
             patrum
             rite
             &
             jure
             nubent
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             uxorem
             l.
             2.
             
             Verb●
             aureis
             literis
             seribenda
             .
             Rhenan
             .
             in
             annot
             .
             Hinc
             piè
             virgo
             orthodoxa
             a●
             Haeretic●
             solicitata
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clē
             .
             Alex.
             Stro.
             l.
             3.
             
             Admonition
             .
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Legantur
             quae
             de
             Scipionis
             filia
             Tib.
             Graccho
             desponsa
             Liv.
             hist.
             l.
             18.
             
             Val.
             Max.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             Gell.
             noct
             .
             Attic.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Hebr.
             12.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz
             in
             Basil
             &
             in
             Athenas
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             Maccab.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             11
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Ita
             Socrates
             Aes●hini
             ,
             qui
             se
             ei
             dono
             dederat
             ,
             Habebo
             curae
             ,
             ut
             te
             meliorem
             tibi
             reddam
             ,
             quam
             ac●epi
             .
             Senec.
             de
             beni
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.